《I Became the Male Lead who was Clinging onto the Female Leads》 Illustrations Illustrations Tina von Elia Florence Celine von Riel Luberuta Yerina von Bliss Beruz Chapter 1: My name is Eugene Von What? Chapter 1: My name is Eugene Von What? TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here He was a foolish male lead. Not just a fool in the metaphorical sense, but literally foolish. A prodigy in swordsmanship, martial arts, and magic, the male lead turned into a fool the moment heid eyes on the three female leads. He showered them with boundless kindness, even at the cost of his own growth. His kind actions, simply driven by his wish to be closer to them, often seemed desperate. However, they always pushed him away. Despite the hurt, the foolish male lead continued to express his affection. This went on until one day. I ended up possessing that male lead. So, I put a stop to all the foolish sacrifices. Then, I started focusing on my life. I cultivated the extraordinary talent that the male lead had been wasting. Excelling in swordsmanship and magic, I transformed the dismal reality of the protagonist and his fallen family. After that, the female leads started acting strange. Episode 1. My name is Eugene Von What? Tina Von Elia Florence She''s the sole daughter of the Earl of Florence. Apart from the royal family, the Earl of Florence is the wealthiest in the entire continent. With her long golden hair and red eyes, Tina''s striking beauty makes her popr at the Royal Academy. She is extraordinarily skilled in fire and earth magic. Due to her family''s vast wealth, she gets the highest level of private tutoring avable on the continent. She''s doing well at the Royal Academy. Celine Von Riel Luberuta She''s the second daughter of the Duke of Luberuta, a house renowned for producing many swordsmanship heroes. Her stunning silver hair and green eyes make her as popr as Tina. She''s a prodigy in swordsmanship and hates to lose to anyone in that field. Her father and teacher is none other than the greatest sword hero, Drayn Von Be Luberuta. Yerina Von Bliss Beruz She''s the oldest daughter of the Duke of Beruz, whose territory borders that of the Duke of Luberuta. With her pink hair and blue eyes, her radiant beauty matches that of Tina and Celine. As the eldest daughter of the Duke of Beruz, a house known for producing numerous archmages, she''s a magic prodigy specializing in water and wind magic. These three girls are the female leads at the center of the game''s storyline. The female leads are characters from the game ''Lucia'', released in 2025, and have be incredibly popr due to their unparalleled in-game design and meticulous nning. Equipped with an AI based on ChatGPT, they possess unique intelligence, showing different behaviors in real-time based on the user''s actions. This realistic feeling immersed many yers into seeing the game''s ending with them. Woo-jin also had a taste of the early stages of dating with them. Just the early stages. Why? Well, dating the female leads was nice, but the other content in the game was just as fun. He was drawn more toward the other content and wanted to take his time with the dating partter. "Wow, this is really something." Even now, he''s focused onbining magic and swordsmanship,pletely losing track of time. Guruk. He couldn''t recall when he started the game, but it was his stomach that reminded him first. "Maybe I should take a break." And get something to eat. Woo-jin made some instant noodles and returned to his seat. Eating while ying the game was a bit awkward, so he decided to check out themunity pages instead. At the top of themunity page, there was a post that was pinned. "Sharing the results of trying to conquer the three female leads at the same time?" No spoilers? While enjoying his ramen, Woo-jin nonchntly clicked on the post upon seeing the mention of no spoilers. Sharing the results of trying to conquer the three female leads at the same time (No spoilers) Tina, Celine, Yerina The three female leads are all my favorites. I would be happy with just one, but I wanted to have all three. So, I tried. Is it truly possible to capture all three female leads, who exhibit unique, human-like intelligence, at the same time? "He tried to win all three at once?" Wow, he''s crazy. A sigh of admiration slipped from Woo-jin''s lips involuntarily. The dating system in this game was soplex that if you got caught trying to win the favor of multiple characters simultaneously, it would spell disaster. Trying to court two characters at the same time was already considered a monumental task, let alone three? He''s really crazy. Woo-jin chuckled and continued scrolling through the post. I was doubtful myself, but a small voice in my heart pushed me to take on the challenge. To get straight to the point, I failed miserably. "Yeah......" Of course, he failed. The game was designed to make such an attempt realistically impossible. First, here are the starting specs for the main character. Talents: Sword Soul (5 stars), Martial Arts Genius (4 stars), Magic Genius (4 stars), Enlightenment Sharing (2 stars) Appearance: Brown hair and brown eyes, average face Family: The fallen Barony of Grace I allocated all points into talents, thinking that if I could help the leads grow as much as possible, things would go well. So I couldn''t do anything about my appearance or family background. "He really went all in on talents." The poster made the protagonist all about talents, aiming to maximize the leads'' growth as much as possible. The three female leads weren''t poor, so it seemed he thought he needed to help them advance in their abilities. He even chose the 2-star talent ''Enlightenment Sharing'', which didn''t contribute much to his personal growth. This talent lets you share your insights in various fields with others, but since it doesn''t contribute to one''s own growth, most people see it as a waste of starting points and avoid it. Winning their hearts by helping them grow. "That''s not a bad strategy, but." It''s not necessarily the best either. To capture the hearts of the three leads, whose beauty could stir the entire nation, it might have been better to focus his talent in one specific field, have a decent appearance, and start from a powerful Earl''s family. Then, if he diligently built up their favorability, he might at least ''start'' dating one of the three leads. "What''s next?" I wouldn''t know since I haven''t tried it. I managed to get through to the middle of the second semester at the Royal Academy. Because my family was poor, I stayed at an inn nearby. On my days off, I''d earn money by taking on guild requests. With that money, I''d buy snacks and meal tickets, In an attempt to be friendly with them. After all, to be a boyfriend, you first need to be a familiar face. He bought them snacks and meal tickets? Isn''t that just being a shuttle boy? But their response wasn''t very good. So, excluding the time spent at the Royal Academy and on guild requests, I used every free moment to train and improve my magic and swordsmanship skills. Since my swordsmanship talent was 5 stars and my magic talent was 4 stars, it wasn''t hard to be more proficient than the leads with just a bit of effort. I used Enlightenment Sharing to help Tina, Celine, and Yerina. I gave them continuous advice whenever they were puzzling over theory and practical sses. But their favorability didn''t increase. "Of course, it didn''t." It might have worked if he was just focusing on one, but he was trying to do it with all three simultaneously. So, I lived like that until the middle of the second semester. No matter what I tried, I didn''t make any progress, and in a moment of existential crisis, I threw myself in front of a carriage and quit the game. I wanted to build a harem, but this game is a failure. He hit a rock with an egg and called the game a failure. "That''s understandable." Amercial game should prioritize user satisfaction. From that perspective, his im that the game was a failure wasn''t entirely baseless. The game did pose an insanely high difficulty level for simultaneously dating multiple heroines. "But there has to be a better way than this foolish approach." There''s no denying that the author of the post had yed the game rather foolishly. The peoplementing beneath the post felt simrly. -I could''ve done better than this lol. While it was funny, most responses suggested there was probably a better way. Thement with the most likes was along the same lines. "But it was funny." Woo-jin liked the post and also liked thement with the most likes. It was a thoughtless, habitual click of the like button. Sigh He had no idea that the simple act of liking a post would transport him into the game world. --- Raei Trantions --- Hehehehe Why am I- Hehehehe Woo-jin was cackling within the body of a man known as ''Eugene von Lennon Grace''. He had been in this state for three days already. ''No matter how much I think about it, why am I- hehehehe.'' Even after three days, Woo-jin is still struggling toe to terms with his new reality. He looked at his new world through Eugene''s eyes. Although he ''possessed'' Eugene''s body, he had no ''control''. He was forced to witness everything that Eugene did - attending the Royal Academy, eating, sleeping, breathing, And getting ignored by the female leads. ''Is this some kind of new torture, hehehe.'' He was living the life of ''Eugene'', controlled by that one foolish user. Also, in a corner of his vision, [Time remaining until carriage collision: 3 days 14 hours 21 minutes] There was a message window like this, presumably counting down the time left until the foolish user collided with a carriage and quit the game. It seemed that he would then gain control of the body. So, he had 3 days and 14 hours left to watch this clueless protagonist fruitlessly attempt to win the hearts of the three leads. ''I''d rather die.'' The embarrassing history was being created by ''Eugene'', but soon Woo-jin, who would inherit that body, would have to bear the consequences. Every day would be torture. ''I don''t know. Hehehe.'' He gave in. Woo-jinughed manically and let his sanity slip away. --- Raei Trantions --- He managed to regain a semnce of his sanity on the fifth day of possession, two dayster. "Let''s do our best today!" ''Eugene von Lennon Grace'', with a resolve matching that of a third-rate novel''s protagonist, skipped breakfast and headed to ''Lucia Royal Academy''. Why on earth does someone attending the top royal school on the continent, directly operated by the Holy Lucia Empire''s royal family,mute from an inn!? In the early days of his possession, Woo-jin was dumbfounded. When he learned it was due to his dire financial situation, he nearly developed a rage disorder. It was unimaginable for a noble. "What kind of noble can''t even afford boarding fees for a dormitory!" He would have had enough money if he just didn''t waste it all on gifts for the leads! Woo-jin repeatedly beat his nonexistent chest. Looking at Eugene''s life, he couldn''t help but do so. Who would''ve thought that the actions of a foolish user would look so absurd in the real world? --- Raei Trantions --- Eugene arrived at the academy with steps full of enthusiasm. At this early hour, no other students had arrived yet. Eugene acted as he usually did. He left snacks and meal tickets under the desks of Tina and Celine from his ss, and Yerina from another ss, then took his seat as if nothing had happened. Time passed and most of the students arrived in the ssroom. It was a noisy atmosphere as usual. The ssroom door slowly opened and two female students entered. Every gaze momentarily rested on the two girls before quickly flitting away. This subtle shift was enough to indicate the identity of the girls. The blonde ''Tina'' and silver-haired ''Celine''. "Why is it so hot these days?" "I don''t know. Why are you asking me?" "I''m not asking you~" The two girls had a casual conversation as they took their seats. A breeze from the window gently rustled their hair. The ssroom''s atmosphere seemed to lighten just by their presence. The two girls radiated an elegance that uplifted the surroundings. "Hehehe...." This guy is out of it again. Just looking at Eugene''s face,ughing dumbly while sporting a silly grin, made one feel like giving up ''I wish I could be as simple as you.'' Woo-jin sighed deeply. Meanwhile, the ssroom door opened again and another female student entered. One of the leads, Yerina with pink hair, was heading towards Eugene, her brow furrowed. ''I don''t know what''s going on.'' Wait, is sheing this way? As Woo-jin startled and shifted his attention towards Yerina, Eugene, the current host of his body, also wore a surprised expression. "Ye, Yerina, what''s up?" "Eugene von Lennon." Her voice was cold, cutting through the air. "I think I''ve told you before, why don''t you listen?" "Huh...? I''m sorry, but what are you talking about?" "Haa..." Yerina sighed, trying to cool her temper. "I''m talking about the meal tickets and snacks you leave under my desk. It''sughable that the daughter of one of the two great ducal families in the Lucia Empire is receiving food from the fallen son of a baron. Apart from that, I''d appreciate it if you didn''t touch my desk." "I, I''m sorry, I didn''t realize you felt that way." "We''ve had this conversation before. And yet, nothing has changed, which is why I came to talk to you in person." They''ve already had this conversation? If he had wanted to win her over, he shouldn''t have repeated the same mistake. Did that foolish user skip the conversation because he was tired? Could it be? "The insights you provided on water attribute magic before was truly helpful, so I won''t make a big deal out of it. But, if this happens again, I will get really angry, so please restrain yourself." "I''m sorry. I won''t do it again." Eugene''s face was teetering on the brink of tears. "I''m d you understand...." Yerina pursed her lips, turned around, and exited the ssroom. Woo-jin felt his vision blur and raised his hand to his head. --- Chapter 2: I can hear the sound of my lifes difficulty level rising (1) Chapter 2: I can hear the sound of my life''s difficulty level rising (1) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here After getting thoroughly scolded by Yerina Von Bliss Beruz, Eugene wore a wounded expression the whole day. ''So peaceful.'' This is what one might call a blessing in disguise. Woo-jin was enjoying the peace that hade after a long while. But it was short-lived. Before long, sses at the Royal Academy had ended, and it was time to leave. "Instead of heading straight back to the dorm, let''s stop by the Naiya tavern." "To drink? What if we get caught?" "We just need to make sure we don''t get caught." The students, in small groups, left the ssroom. "Ah~ finally going home~" "Why are you so eager to get back to the dorm?" "The dormitory is home too. Don''t you like it, Celine?" "I neither like it nor dislike it." "What does that even mean?" Tina and Celine, who seemed to have a bit of a friendly rtionship, got up from their seats and left the ssroom together. No, they tried to leave. Suddenly, Eugene, having snapped out of his gloom, shot up from his seat. "Tina! Celine! Take care!" "...Sure." Tina awkwardly twisted the corners of her mouth and waved. She tried to smile, but her facial muscles seemed to refuse. How severe must her perception of Eugene be? "..." What''s worse, Celine left the ssroom without giving him a second nce. Eugene, just give up. It''ll be easier if you give up. "You don''t have to respond. I won''t give up!" Just give up already! It was only a few minutes since Eugene recovered and already his head was throbbing. Ah, what a headache. I even started wishing that he would just get hit by a carriage already. I need to regain control of this body somehow... "Huh. Look at the time." Eugene, having nced at his wristwatch and been startled by the time, abruptly dashed out of the ssroom. I had a rough idea where he was going. The Adventurer''s Guild. Eugene was the son of the fallen Barony of Grace and unlike the children of other nobles, he received no other support from his family apart from his tuition fees. Even the tuition fees for the Lucia Royal Academy were being piled up as debt of the household. The enormous debt umted by the household was at such a level that even the addition of tuition fees made little difference. ''The family has fallen, there''s debt, it''s all a mess.'' For these reasons, Eugene would go to the Adventurer''s Guild and make money whenever he had spare time. He may have been a fool, a dimwit, aplete dolt, but his talent in ''sword and magic'' was genuine. The 5-star Talent ''Sword Soul'' he possessed could, if he dedicated his life to it, make him a Sword Master. He had this great talent, but it was being wasted due to his infatuation with women, I am going mad, really going mad. Anyway, thanks to his talent, he was able to survive while tossing his talents away. He was so fast that he soon arrived at the guild. Eugene entered the guild building and asked the receptionist, "Do you have any requests for me today?" The receptionist, familiar with this routine, rummaged through the request forms and offered him one. "A pack of mad wolves is causing trouble on a trade route outside the city. The merchants are at their wits'' end. If you can kill these creatures, we''ll give you 5 silver per wolf." "Thank you. I''ll be right back." "Yes. Here''s your request form." Thump. As the receptionist stamped the request form with the seal, the magic circuit on the paper emitted a faint light. Now, as Eugene killed the rabid wolves, their death count would be automatically recorded, and all Eugene had to do was collect the money. ''With 5 silvers each, killing just 10 of them would be 50 silvers.'' 50 silvers were enough to live off of for two weeks. No matter how he thought about it, this guy''s abilities were quite remarkable. However, the problem was the way he lived. ''Ugh.'' Whether or not he knew of Woo-jin''s throbbing headache, Eugene began to search for wolves on the outskirts of the city. Eugene was a prodigious genius with the sword, one that mighte once every hundred years. Since he had such talent in swordsmanship, he was able to understand other aspects rted tobat without explicitly learning them. "Over there?" Eugene differentiated between the various life spread throughout the forest, finding the rabid wolves. "Grrrr!" Foam was forming at the wolves'' mouths and their eyes had rolled back. Quietly, Eugene raised his sword and stomped the ground. The instant he was in range, he swung his sword. Although slow, there was not a single error in the trajectory of his de. Transfixed by his grace, the wolves seemed to be mesmerized as they passed by Eugene. Quietly, Eugene sheathed his sword. A thin red line appeared on the body of a wolf. The line gradually widened to be a massive wound, and soon, the huge body fell into the grass. ''He killed one in a single blow.'' If the wolves had been sane, the entire pack would have fled. But the rabid wolves didn''t run, and six wolves targeted Eugene. ''Really crazy, this one.'' Living like this despite possessing such talent. "Six of them make 30 silvers. That should be enough to buy a present to improve Yerina''s mood, right?" It''s not enough, you fool! You don''t have money for gifts! Woo-jin wanted to bury his face in his hands every time he opened his mouth. --- Raei Trantions --- Having collected his reward from the guild, Eugene sauntered down the city streets, his eyes darting this way and that. "I can''t seem to find a good ce to buy a gift." His n was to buy a gift to appease Yerina''s mood, but as night fell, most of the shops closed their doors. "Guess it can''t be helped." He would have to buy the gift tomorrow. Woo-jin, taken aback by Eugene''s persistence, rubbed his shoulders in difort. Eugene was on his way back to the inn when he paused. "Hmm?" Eugene''s keen ears, honed by his natural talent, picked up an unusual sound. It came from a dark alley. "What''s that?" If it was a matter of danger, he would have to intervene. As a student of the Royal Academy, destined to shape the future of the Holy Lucia Empire, it was his duty to do so. Eugene crept silently into the alley, inching closer to the source of the sound. "I love you." "Oh my... me too." He stumbled upon a rather intimate scene. It was clear at a nce: a dashing gentleman and a beautifuldy entangled in a midnight rendezvous. ''How nice.'' Woo-jin, watching the couple, wore a soft, wistful smile. ''But why does he look like that?'' Eugene, however, did not share his good spirits. He was as rigid as a rock. ''Hey, why are you looking so scary.'' You''re not about to quietly go and ruin someone else''s moment, are you? Even if you''re crazy, you have some principles, right? Right? Woo-jin trembled with unease, imagining the unpredictable Eugene. "I''m envious." Thankfully, Woo-jin''s worries were unfounded. "I should confess my feelings tomorrow." ''Hey you crazy bastard, are you even human?'' This was the beginning of a far greater catastrophe. --- Raei Trantions --- Eugene returned to the inn with a hardened face and fell into sleep. Looking at the face of the crazy kid, Woo-jin fell into deep thought. Come to think of it, it wasn''t that Eugene wanted to be mad. Rather, he had been forced to conform to the utterly incoherent actions of the user who had controlled him, and as the world tried to inject reason into this, it resulted in his current state. For ''Eugene von Lennon Grace'' to be so desperate as to run into a carriage, there had to be an incident that could drive him to such lengths. And so, the best scenario for that was heartbreak. Despite clinging onto the heroines for more than a semester without any progress, it seemed like a confession was forcefully induced in Eugene. The odds of Eugene''s confession seeding were, needless to say, nonexistent, even if his ancestors were watching from above. Oblivious to this reality that is known by everyone else, Eugene would confess, suffer heartbreak, and in the ensuing shock, cause a carriage incident. ''He''s got it tough too.'' A genius unparalleled in the world, ruined because of some user trying to build a harem. --- Raei Trantions --- "Today is a big day." Eugene was grooming himself as best he could. He styled his hair with olive oil... the rest omitted. Why would anyone watch this? Woo-jin decided to get more sleep until Eugene arrived at school. When Eugene arrived at school, the day progressed as any ordinary day. As usual, he tucked snacks and meal tickets under the heroines'' desks. Tina and Celine, being used to receiving gifts from boys, didn''t pay attention to it and focused on their lessons. Even if the girls said no, the boys would still do it. They could hardly understand the psychology of the boys who showed them blind goodwill. They simply epted it and moved on, not paying any more attention than that. After all, they had their own lives to live. After enduring a ss filled with heart-racing anticipation from the thought of confessing his feelings, it was finally lunchtime. "Celine, would you like to have lunch together?" "I have ns with a senior today. Go alone." "Ah... okay." Eugene, clutching his chest as if it would burst, walked over to Tina. "Tina!" Seeing Eugene''s face that looked fit to burst, Tina''s face soured. "....What?" "If you don''t mind, can youe up to the rooftop after eating lunch? I''ll be waiting there." ''Just advertise that you''re going to confess.'' That line was too clich. "That''s a bit...." Even Tina, foreseeing the uing scenario, overtly showed her dislike. ''He''s going to confess, isn''t he?'' Even if she tried to ignore it, she couldn''t. The number of boys who confessed to her so far could fill up a ssroom. Eugene''s bright red face ready to burst, his nervous hands, and trembling legs. Everything was clearly visible. ''He''s liked me for a long time.'' Tina had noticed a while back that Eugene had feelings for her. She would have been a fool not to notice. He always popped up like a ghost when she was stuck, rambling on about this and that. At first, she mostly ignored him, but out of curiosity, she tried to follow his advice a few times, and it was truly helpful when she was stuck. Since then, although it was a bother, she left him alone because he was helpful after all. ''But if you ask me if he has any charm as a man...'' He had absolutely none. To Tina, Eugene was a man who would probably lick her feet if she asked him to. She couldn''t see him as a potential partner. If he had a royal lineage or a good background, there might have been some room to see him in a favorable light, but even that was not there. He was the eldest son of a fallen Baron''s family. Even from the perspective of a nobledy, he was a total failure. ''This is tough.'' If any other guy had announced a confession like this, she would have tly refused and ignored him. But because of the help she had received from Eugene, she felt conflicted as a fellow human being. ''Ugh.'' After a moment of contemtion, Tina decided, ''I''ll consider it as a return for the help I''ve received so far.'' She would reject him clearly. She was determined to put a definitive end to it, so Eugene would not hold any hopes again. No matter how much she thought about it, Tina was sure she couldn''t see Eugene as a potential partner. Even if he was given a lifetime, he wouldn''t be able to. Better a sure pain than a pointless torture of hope. "Alright. I''ll go to the rooftop after lunch." "Okay! Thank you!" ''Even after seeing that expression...'' You want to go up to the rooftop? Even to a dating novice like Woo-jin, Tina''s eyes clearly meant, ''I''m going to reject you, so prepare yourself.'' ''How crushed will his mind be after this?'' Foreseeing Eugene''s bleak future, Woo-jin quietly closed his eyes. --- Raei Trantions --- On the rooftop, warmed by a gentle breeze. Eugene von Lennon Grace and Tina von Elia Florence stood facing each other. The difference between the two was significant, even to Woo-jin''s eyes. The man was the useless eldest son of a fallen baron''s family, and the woman was the only daughter of the Earl of Florence, a renowned beauty, boasting immense wealth. If these two were toe together, the assumption that Eugene is, in reality, the demon king, and he has cursed Tina into a state of neither living nor dying, seemed more usible. If they im to be linked by pure love, people would likely throw stones. They simply weren''t a fitting pair. Whether he knew this or not, Eugene, trembling, opened his mouth. "T-t-t-Tina." Hm? I have, actually, since a long time ago Hm? At such predictable dialogue, Tina seemed to hold back a yawn, her brows furrowing. ''Just hurry up and get rejected already.'' I wasn''t much different. Since he would be rejected anyway, it would be better to face the pain quickly and end it. "Tina, I''ve liked you for a long time! It''s my lifelong wish. Please, date me! He really blurted it out. Woo-jin naturally turned his gaze towards Tina. "Is that so?" As expected, she waspletely unfazed, expressionless. It seemed likely. It''s absurd to im not knowing. Hm? "I figured as much. But it wouldn''t make sense for you not to know already." That is. Anyway, you probably dont want to hear about this, so I''ll just give you my answer. Eugene audibly swallowed. To cut to the chase, I have absolutely no romantic feelings for you. So, it would be best if you move on. What did you say? Eugene''s face crumbled as if his world was copsing. Why are you making that face? ''He hasn''t ept it yet. I''ll have to give him a bigger shock.'' Tina steeled her expression, as if to draw a clear line. Just like when she rejected other men, she spoke with a slight smirk on her face. Honestly, we dont match, do we? I am the only daughter of the Earl of Florence, possessing the greatest wealth on the continent, and you are the eldest son of a fallen baron''s family. If we didnt meet at this royal academy, honestly, would we have been able to exchange words face to face? Ho, how can you say such harsh words. I am being realistic. You and I are in different leagues. So, let go of your feelings and find a woman who matches your level to love. Understand? With that, Tina turned her back and walked away. Eugene, engulfed in shock, fell to his knees. ''Aigooo.'' Looking at our fool, Eugene, I lightly clicked my tongue. --- Chapter 3: I can hear the sound of my lifes difficulty level rising (2) Chapter 3: I can hear the sound of my life''s difficulty level rising (2) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here "It can''t end like this. It just can''t!" Eugene mmed his fist on the floor repeatedly. His face was a picture of despair, struggling to ept the reality before him. Perhaps the reason he seemed more tormented than others who had faced rejection was that his love was, in essence, distorted. These emotions seem... skewed. His twisted desire to possess all three heroines simultaneously was the doing of a certain user. "If only Tina had epted my confession... or at least Celine. Did it really go down like this? As Woo-jin watched Eugene''s attempt to confess to Celine, he couldn''t help but shake his head. That reckless user had rashly thrown himself in front of a carriage, ending the game. But not before making hasty confessions to both Tina and Celine. Given these circumstances, building a rtionship with either Tina or Celine appeared increasingly unlikely. After all, which woman would be drawn to a man who, after facing rejection, instantly turns to another? Such a mancked any semnce of sincerity. "After school, I''ll confess my feelings." Woo-jin began to suspect that this user simply enjoyed being despised by the heroines. Thud. Thud. To Woo-jin, the sound of Eugene''s footsteps seemed like the increasing difficulty of life. --- Raei Trantions --- As the hours ticked by, afternoon arrived. With the conclusion of all the sses, the school day ended. Eugene left the ssroom, his eyes searching for the silver-haired student, Celine. "I''ve found her." He soon spotted Celine. She was at the fencing practice area. Whenever she had spare time post sses, Celine would often be found honing her sword skills alone at the fencing club. While many elements contribute to mastering swordsmanship, actual practice was of utmost importance. "Have youe to b about swords again?" As she wiped the sweat from her brow, Celine sheathed her sword and turned to Eugene. The way she looked at him wasnt much different from Tinas or Yerinas. Though her demeanor was typically impassive, among the three, she seemed the most amiable towards Eugene. This was due to Eugene''s exceptional skill in swordsmanship. Unbeknownst to all, the heroines-obsessed Eugene had stopped his sword training, even though he was a natural prodigy. Yet, his insights, born from a unique viewpoint, were as invaluable as teachings from other sword masters. Celine was of the belief that her significant improvement in swordsmanship since joining the Royal Academy was, in part, thanks to Eugene. ''His influence must have been enormous.'' With merely a few strokes, Eugene could grasp and understand the essence of the sword. Eugene''s understanding of sword techniques had already surpassed what was taught at the Royal Academy, though he himself wasn''t aware of it. Being such an overwhelming genius, Eugene shared his insights through ''Enlightenment Sharing'' with Celine, who was unaware of his talents. Without Eugene, it might be that Celine wouldn''t have achieved even half of her current aplishments. The praises she received, hailed as a once-in-a-century sword prodigy by numerous teachers and students, werergely thanks to Eugene''s contributions. However, this went unnoticed by both of them. "If you''re going to talk about swords, get on with it. I''m busy with my training." This was why she responded so curtly. If Celine had been aware of how much help she had received from Eugene, her attitude might have been much warmer. "I''m not here to talk about swords. I have something to say." Their insignificant rtionship seemed to being to an end. "What is it?" Celine narrowed her eyes as she asked. Eugene, who found even this gesture of hers beautiful, swallowed nervously and put on a serious expression. "You probably already know this, but I''ve liked you for a long time. Please, date me, Celine!" "..." Celine''s expression suddenly turned icy cold. "That''s quite a trivial matter to interrupt my training for." "It''s not trivial! I''m very serious about this!" "Eugene." A hint of anger was visible on Celine''s face. "You think I dont know that you confessed to Tina at lunch today? I thought it was just a passing rumor, but now I remember because of you." "W-wait! Let me exin." "I didnt mention it to hear your excuses. Do you know who I am? Celine von Riel Luberuta? Im not some casual girl you can ask out without thinking about the consequences. Do you know what would happen if word of this gets out?" Faced with her icy demeanor, Eugene fell silent. --- Raei Trantions --- "Imagine the first son of the fallen Barony of Grace, Eugene von Lennon, stepping out of line, confessing his feelings to not only the sole daughter of the Earl of Florence, boasting the continent''s greatest wealth, but also to the second daughter of the continent''s most renowned sword family, the Duke of Luberuta. Aren''t you worried about how this will tarnish your reputation and your family''s name?" Eugene''s reputation wasn''t great to begin with. If such rumors were to spread, his life at the Royal Academy would be unbearable. "Eugene. Please act in line with your and your family''s reality. If your family members found out about your behavior, they''d be so ashamed they couldn''t even show their faces." With those words, the anger disappeared from Celine''s face, leaving her expression cold once more. "I''ll keep what happened today a secret. Consider it myst favor to you for all the swordsmanship knowledge you''ve shared." "Celine." "The chance of me epting your confession is, and will forever be, zero. So, you should leave now." With that, Celine picked up her sword again. ''That must''ve hurt.'' Thinking about Eugene''s shattered mental state, Woo-jin sighed. --- Raei Trantions --- From that point on, Eugene remained silent. He returned to the inn with a somber expression and simplyy on the bed, staring into space. ''I can''t even tell what he''s thinking now.'' Eugene''s psyche appeared to be utterly broken, leaving him in a stupor. ''How much time do we have left?'' The countdown to Woo-jin''s full possession of Eugene''s body, leading up to the ''carriage collision'', read: [Time remaining until the carriage collision: 0 days, 12 hours, 05 minutes] Considering it was around 7 in the evening now, the carriage ident was likely to happen the next morning on his way to school. "......" Eugene, fixated on the ceiling without a hint of movement, seemed set to remain in that state until dawn. ''What''s my next move?'' Woo-jin, who hadn''t even acquired a physical body yet, concluded that, other than nning for after the possession, there wasn''t much to do. ''What should I do first after the possession?'' The subject that intrigued him the most was clear. ''Surely, it''s swordsmanship and magic!'' Indeed, both swordsmanship and magic. Even before his arrival in this world, these disciplines were at the forefront of Woo-jin''s interests. ''No matter how I think about it, it''s well-made.'' The AI of ''Lucia'' wasn''t restricted to emting human interactions. It enabled users to replicate and fusebat skills spanning disciplines like swordsmanship, martial arts, spear techniques, and magic. Woo-jin''s favorite part of the game wasbining swordsmanship and magic to create new techniques. ''I definitely need to train in swordsmanship and magic first.'' 5-star sword Talent, ''Sword Soul'' 4-star martial arts Talent, ''Martial Arts Genius'' 4-star magic Talent, ''Magic Genius'' Owing to these three exceptional Talents, Woo-jin possessed the capability to surpass anyone in the annals of history in the art of ''crafting and refining new techniques through the fusion of swordsmanship and magic''. ''Power naturally follows.'' All Woo-jin had to do was enjoy learning and draw out the insights that naturally came with his Talents. This process would be fun and would bring strength. ''I feel sorry for Eugene, but I really want to take over soon.'' Woo-jin closed his eyes and tried to sleep. Without a physical body and with no remaining concerns, sleep was the only option left. Truly. --- Raei Trantions --- The next morning. Did he not sleep at all? This is genuinely terrifying. Eugene''s eyes, reddened as though he''d been awake the entire night reeling from the previous day''s trauma, were fixed on the ceiling. Aren''t you going to school? Looking at the time left for the carriage collision, a mere 3 minutes remained. Although it seemed like he was urging him to hurry up, he was actually holding back a little. A week had already passed since he was trapped inside Eugene''s body after having aplete one of his own. He was anxious to escape this state of formlessness and acquire a real human body. If a proper possession doesn''t happen after the carriage collision, Woo-jin might go mad. I should go to school... Fortunately, Eugene rose. With disheveled hair and bloodshot eyes, not even having washed his face, he looked terrifying, a far cry from his usual unassuming appearance. If he had a sword in that state, he would resemble a demon swordsman. Which way to school again...? Suddenly, Eugene found himself outside the inn and on the street. His eyes are unfocused. Possibly due to the shock from yesterday and the aftermath of staying up all night, Eugene''s eyescked focus. One could wonder if he was even seeing straight. So much so, it was concerning whether he could avoid an oing carriage in the distance. ...... Without any apparent thought, Eugene began to cross the street as usual. The coachman,ing from afar with the carriage, was preupied, attending to the noble''s demands from the back seat, not looking forward. They were on a collision course, and neither of them seemed to be aware of the other. So this is how it happens. In the game, it was just an ident caused by a yer who had lost his mind. But in reality, it was a tragic ident brought about by negligence on both sides. Before he realized it, Eugene was so close to the carriage that if he fell, his nose would touch it. BANG! Ngggghhh! The collision happened. The startled horse let out a loud neigh. Eugene, without even a scream, fell unconscious. Ugh. Simultaneously, Woo-jin experienced a peculiar sensation of detachment, as if his whole body was being pulled somewhere. It was a strange feeling. --- Raei Trantions --- When Woo-jin, or rather, now ''Eugene'', came to, he was lying on a bed in an inn. With his haggard appearance and hastily donned school uniform, people hadn''t realized he was a student of the Royal Academy. So, they simply brought him back to the inn. Had they known he was a student at the Royal Academy, they would''ve taken him to a proper medical facility. However, Eugene, without a penny to his name, would have been drained of his funds paying for medical bills. Considering this, he felt that the current situation might have saved him from a decade''s worth of debt. "My back!" Naturally, since he hadn''t received treatment, he had to endure the pain. ''My back! My baaack!'' Upon regaining consciousness, Eugene was incapacitated by the excruciating pain in his back. He could do nothing but lie there until the pain subsided. He certainly couldn''t go to the Royal Academy now. Since he hadn''t told anyone and was skipping school, he would undoubtedly be marked as absent without leave. If he had been in the dormitory, he could have reported his injury and taken sick leave. But being in an inn where nobody knew him, that wasn''t a possibility. ''I can''t go anyway, might as well get some sleep.'' Thanks to the previous owner who had stayed up all night, Eugene felt drowsy even after waking up. He decided to rest his injured back and soon fell unconscious again. When he next woke, it was 3 in the morning. "How many hours did I even sleep?" It felt like he had slept for over ten hours. "In a few hours, I''ll have to go to school again." After his possession, he had nned to examine his new body and familiarize himself with the sword skills and magic it possessed. But there wasn''t much time left. "This is inconvenient." It was frustrating having so little time for what he had been anticipating the most. He could literally feel the mana leaking from within him, which was somewhat diforting. "Wait, leaking?" The mana? Because of the Enlightenment Sharing Talent? The ability that uses a small amount of mana in return for sharing one''s enlightenment. This ability, currently applied to Tina, Celine, and Yerina, seemed to be causing Eugene this difort. ''I dont particrly care about looking good in front of the heroines.'' I should just cut it all off. "Status window." Eugene called out, hoping to disable the Enlightenment Sharing, assuming it would operate like in the game. However, nothing happened. "What''s going on here?" Stats window! Info window! Item window! Status window! Talent list! "Why isn''t anything showing up?" Faced with this unexpected situation, Eugene broke into a cold sweat. --- Chapter 4: My talent makes me laugh Chapter 4: My talent makes meugh TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here I entered the world of the game, but ironically, in this world, I couldn''t visually verify the game''s system. ''What about my health, strength, mana, and intelligence!'' It took Eugene a while toe to terms with the shock of losing the status window, which had been as familiar to Eugene as his own limbs and had previously informed him of his situation. "Yeah. Maybe there''s no status window." After some time, once he had epted the reality, Eugene regained hisposure. It was due to the foreign sensation he felt from his body. "Is this mana?" An intangible energy, starting from his core, flowed gently within him. Eugene hadn''t expected to feel this sensation so vividly. Under the current circumstances, he believed he could alter the flow of mana inside him if he focused. This capability stemmed from his unique Talent. Due to this Talent that set him apart from others, Eugene, even though newly incarnated in this world, was intuitively understanding the way to use mana on his own. "Like this?" He gently guided the mana inside him, "Or like this?" And by elerating its movement slightly, he became adept at controlling it. Then an understanding dawned on him. "So, this part, I should disconnect it?" He sought a method to cut the delicate magic threads linked to Tina, Celine, and Yerina the Enlightenment Sharing. "Let''s see, focus." Eugene began to identify the three areas in his body from which a trace of mana was seeping out. It was a demanding task. While it wasn''t difficult to identify the general region, pinpointing the exact location of the mana leak was challenging. This too will be a form of training, I guess. Eugene considered it an exercise in mana control, losing track of time as he focused intently. By the moment the gentle light of dawn graced him, Whew! Whew! Finally. He had sessfully located all of them. Drawing a deep breath, Eugene pinpointed all three locations. He channeled his magic like a thread and severed those points. Subsequently, he was soaked through with sweat. It even seemed that his sensitivity to mana had intensified. Unexpectedly, he had practiced the cirction of mana within his body. "This feels like the ''meditation'' they talk about in the game?" He might have been overly zealous since he wasn''t familiar with the technique. Without knowledge of the correct technique, Eugene seemed to have replicated an in-game training method named meditation channeling and umting the mana within. "Ill need to set aside some time to learn the proper method, but" Nheless, the oue was outstanding. Upon inhabiting his current body, Eugene found fragments of memories from the bodys original owner swirling in his mind. By going over these memories slowly, it seemed that he could easily master something like meditation techniques. Eugene determined his first task. "First, lets take a bath. Ugh." To wash away the sweat drenching his entire body, Eugene left the room and took a bath. When he returned to the room and looked at the clock, it was time to go to school. "I dont want to go." Given Eugene''s recent incarnation, he had a mountain of things to figure out. The sword techniques and magic he had currently mastered, the sword techniques and magic he could learnter on, and based on that, how powerful he could be in the future... He had to figure everything out. I already skipped ss yesterday. Would missing another day make much of a difference? Eugene, who didn''t want to go to the Royal Academy, decided to take the day just for himself. The previous owner of his body barely had any presence in the academy and had only been obsessed with the three heroines, so he didn''t have friends. So, no one knew that Eugene was staying in this inn, and there was no reason for anyone toe looking for him. First, let''s understand the sword techniques I possess. Eugene sat on the floor and concentrated. Memories of the life that the body''s original owner had built up appeared. Theres nothing useful in the recent half years memories. All memories after enrolling in the Royal Academy were just embarrassing moments rted to the female leads. It was only when he delved into the past that he found memories of value. Born as the eldest son of the fallen noble house, the Barony of Grace, ''Eugene'' learned meditation and swordsmanship from his father from a young age. At the tender age of 10, he was already dueling with the family''s soldiers. He discovered the flow of magic on his own while reading old magical theories in the family library, even conjuring a small me from his fingertips. How did such a promising child end up like this? Eugene von Lennon Grace was undoubtedly talented. As the eldest son of the house, he maintained a proper lifestyle, intending to restore his fallen family''s honor. Heeding his father''s advice to not overtrain from a young age, he showcased his skill when he easily passed the entrance exam of the prestigious Royal Academy of Lucia at the age of 16. "This child is our familys hope!" His father, upon hearing the news of his admission to the reputed Royal Academy, urged him to enroll without worrying about the tuition fees, despite the family''s financial struggles. But everything went downhill upon enrollment... Eugene couldnt forget the shattered expression on his father''s face when he returned home for the holidays after the first semester. ''In any case, my proficiency in swordsmanship and magic is exceptional. Confirmed.'' Eugene slowly reviewed and recalled that knowledge, making it his own. He didn''t neglect the life and upbringing of ''Eugene von Lennon Grace'', merging everything as his own. --- Raei Trantions --- Hours passed by. That''s enough knowledge. Now, it was time to put it into practice. With enough knowledge umted, it was time to see if he could apply it in real-world situations. After a quick lunch, Eugene headed to an empty lot on the outskirts of the city. "Is this how I should do it? Fire?" With a whoosh, he began to try each magic he knew. "Do I really need to chant? It''s tedious." In his mind, hezily pictured mes shooting out... Whoosh. "It actually works." True to his genius in magic, his body, which had mastered the five elements of magic water (), fire (), earth (), wind (), and lightning () could employ most of the magic he knew without the need for chanting. "Chanting does amplify the effects." But the simple fact that he could cast without it was proof of his genius. The ability to bring an imagined reality to life without a specific process indicated Eugene was undoubtedly a genius. Skipping chants was an advanced technique that even archmages from the guild couldnt master. In this manner, Eugene practiced magic in the order of water, fire, earth, wind, and lightning, seeking the attribute mostpatible with his body. He needed to find the main domain to focus most of his training. ''I''ve tried using wind attribute magic now.'' Is thest one the lightning attribute? Eugene extended his hand and deployed the lightning attribute magic. Zap! At that moment, the magical power inside him resonated with the lightning, causing a tumult. Unlike when using other magic, the mana seemed to spontaneously want to be lightning. A spark bursting from his fingertips turned into a long streak that shot out. Look at this? A pleasantly chilling sensation enveloped his hand. It felt morefortable than when using magic of the other four attributes. Its power was also higher. This genius body of his seemed to have qualities specialized for lightning attribute magic. "From now on, my main attribute will be lightning." Having found the attribute to focus on, Eugene smiled joyfully. Next was swordsmanship. "How shall I understand my swordsmanship?" Swordsmanship did not possess any particr magical attribute. If one delved into it with ssifications like ''Middle Path'', ''Flowing Sword'', ''Immovable'', ''Swift'', and ''Illusionary Sword'', swordsmanship was so diverse that one could practically make magic out of it. There was no way to know what kind he was good at. "I guess I''ll just have to swing it around." Since there was no other way. Without any particr thought, Eugene held the sword, took a stance, and swung it from top to bottom. A simple downward sh without any trick. At that moment, Eugene felt a strange sensation, as if he was seeing from a third person''s perspective. The sword descended vertically through the air. The de, swung with no force, moved not a single de of grass. Eugene could find no w in the graceful movement of that sword. ''I just thought of shing it down and swung.'' Is it at this level? He was mesmerized by the swing of his own sword. No, he had been entranced from the very start. Desiring to see the beautiful trajectory of the sword once more, Eugene simply swung again and again. Naturally, his body and sword became one. This training continued until the sun set. Eugene limated to the unfamiliar body and confirmed the level of his swordsmanship. And he also realized how extraordinarily talented he was. "Is it already night?" After the constant sword training, sweat dripped from his soaked clothes. Yet, a smile graced Eugene''s lips. How much will this sword that he wields grow? How powerful will it be? Merely picturing it, Eugene couldn''t restrain his upward-curling lips. "Hehe." They say games are fun when you''re winning. Swinging a sword for the first time in his life, with genius talent, he never knew it could be this fun. After several more hours devoted to the sword, an exhausted Eugene ambled back to the inn. Along the way, he recalled the random thoughts he had while training with the sword. No matter how he thought about it, if he hadn''t done anything to the heroines and focused on swordsmanship, he could have at least gained Celine''s favor. Of course, that user was probably unaware of this and yed abnormally, trying to win the hearts of the three leads simultaneously. "But even so." With this guy''s body swinging the sword so perfectly, how could the heroines'' affection scores be so disastrously low? Eugene thought about it. And after a not-so-lengthy contemtion, he found his answer. No matter how exceptional the swordsmanship, one must have discerning eyes to recognize it. Even if the students of the Royal Academy of Lucia hailed from all over the continent for their talents, they were essentially just 16-year-old novices when they were first-years. Even when they witnessed the protagonist''s swordsmanship during training, they probably only thought of it as slightly better than average. They simplycked the discerning eye. However, Celine seemed to have noticed the protagonist''s swordsmanship a few times. This fool hardly ever swung his sword properly during swordsmanship training. Being such a fool, the protagonist only swung his sword to the bare minimum required by the instructors, and was mostly upied sneaking nces at Tina and Celine as they practiced. There were a few instructors who sensed the unique talent from the protagonist''s minimal sword demonstrations and approached him. But they must have been turned off by his consistently ridiculous behavior. Because he was obsessed with women. People could be obsessed with gambling, or with alcohol, or with women. However, being obsessed with women seemed the most pathetic of all. The protagonist''s repulsive aura, even with his impressive Sword Soul, was probably too much to bear. And now, that protagonist was me. I''m going crazy, seriously. Just the thought of heading to the Royal Academy tomorrow made his back stiffen. The way Tina and Celine looked at Eugene would, from tomorrow, undoubtedly be even colder and more indifferent. Tina, probably drawing a line, And Celine, genuinely disappointed. Whether they act that way or not, honestly, I don''t really care. But it was still unfair. Thinking about a future where he''d endure cold looks for foolish actions he didn''t evenmit, Eugene trudged on. --- Note: Sorry! ''Middle Path'', ''Flowing Sword'', ''Immovable'', ''Swift'', and ''Illusionary Sword'' are subject to change! I am not sure if these are correct without further context. I tried... but I am noob. Chapter 5: Teacher, am I that strange? Chapter 5: Teacher, am I that strange? TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here The next morning. From the crack of dawn, Eugene sat cross-legged, taking a moment to meditate. "Hoo" He inhaled the thin mana scattered around the world through his breath and converted it into his own mana, allowing it to circte within his body. In this way, a tiny amount of mana would umte in his body day after day. "This should be enough for now." Two hours had passed when Eugene opened his eyes. Having meditated properly, he wasn''t drenched in sweat like yesterday. Only a few droplets of formed on his forehead. Wiping the sweat away, Eugene stood up. "I need to continue meditating regrly." Two hours every day. Without missing a single day. This was the best path Eugene had envisioned. In this world, mana was the foundation of everything, be it swordy or casting magic, and it needed consistent refinement. "Ah, I don''t want to go to school." After changing into his school uniform, Eugene left the inn. No matter how reluctant he was, attending the Royal Academy was a must. Setting aside various reasons, in the end, it was where all the main storylines of the game unfolded. To utilize his in-game knowledge for survival, he had to stick to the academy. Walking leisurely, Eugene arrived at the Royal Academy. This rxed arrival was a stark contrast to the early timings the body''s previous owner maintained. He was just minutes away from beingte. However, Eugene just strolled along the corridors, absorbing the bustling ambiance of the students, taking his time. It wasn''t because he was afraid to enter the ssroom. Really. ''Why is the ssroom door closed?'' I can''t even sneak in. With a slightly ufortable expression, Eugene opened the ssroom door and stepped inside. Despite having been absent for two days, no student gave him a second look. ''He''s here today?'' ''Is he okay now?'' Except for Tina von Elia Florence. -If we didnt meet at this royal academy, honestly, would we have been able to exchange words face to face? She hadpletely dismissed Eugene''s feelings two days ago, so she had been slightly worried after his unexcused absences. It wasmon for men to be hurt because of her, but she had been somewhat harsh to Eugene, someone who had helped her numerous times in the past. Indeed, on the second day of his unexined absence, she even asked amongst the male students, wondering if something had happened to him. Realizing that not a single male student was close to Eugene, she had no choice but to approach the teachers to get a detailed exnation. ''Eugene isn''t the type to get into trouble, right?'' ''He''s a bit entric.'' ''Don''t worry too much. We''ll look into it ourselves.'' The teachers reassured Tina that they would handle the matter. ''Now that he''s back in school, he should be fine, right?'' Due to recent events, Tina showed a bit more interest in his well-being than the others. Having confirmed that he was okay, she soon put him out of her mind. He''s not dead. On the other hand, Celine nced at him once, then continued to ignore him. She had suffered a rather severe insult at the hands of Eugene, a noble, and was hiding it. She was unlikely to see anything Eugene did in a favorable light. No one''s talking to me. Haha. Regardless of what the girls thought, Eugene had no interest and simply sat in his ce. ''I never thought my broken rtionships woulde in handy.'' He wasn''t the ''Eugene'' of the past, nor was he a fool obsessed with women. When can I go home? He wanted to swing his sword. He was just a fool for the sword. He preferred it over the female leads in front of him. The bell rang, indicating it was time for ss, and the teacher entered through the door. What''s this? You came today? The woman approaching Eugene with her gaze fixed on him was the homeroom teacher of the Blue Flower ss, to which Eugene belonged. The Royal Academy of Lucia assigned up to 16 sses per grade. The names of these sses were determined by famous flowers that bloom in different seasons. The closer it was to spring, the closer the ss was to the first ss. For instance, the White Flower ss, representing a flower that blooms in January, was the first ss. While the Dark Flower ss, representing a flower that blooms in December, was thest. Eugene''s ss, the Blue Flower, represented a blue flower that bloomed in early summer, cing it slightly ahead of the middle. "Thanks foring today. If you hadn''t shown up, I would have had to report to the security office." Avel von Syndia Valenberry, or Avel for short, smiled as usual. Thanks to Eugene''s attendance, one of her concerns as a homeroom teacher was eliminated. But even if I''m grateful... She would have to ask him why he was absent without notice. With a somewhat stern face, Avel asked, So, Eugene, why were you absent without notice for two days? Without a valid reason, it will be recorded negatively on your transcript. Dont lie. Tell me honestly. Go on. Avel von Syndia leaned slightly forward on the desk, smiling gently. Well Suddenly, the atmosphere in the ssroom centered around Eugene. Eugene was not particrly nervous, nor did he have any thoughts of changing his reputation as a madman. I joyfully swung my sword all day. That''s why I didn''te. Haha. Thinking that telling the truth would get him nowhere, he tried toe up with an excuse. Being hit by a carriage is true, so I''ll go with that. Having decided, Eugene spoke without any change in expression. Two days ago, I carelessly got hit by a carriage. I severely injured my back, so I couldn''t possiblye. Really? I have a scar on my back, would you like to see it? Of course. Come to my officeter. Understood. But Eugene, A puzzled look appeared on Avel''s face. Your eyes look a bit different from usual? What do you mean? No, I mean... Your gaze always seemed a bit... off, but now it seems normal. So, what Im trying to say is... Unable to articte her thoughts, which roughly tranted to ''you always seemed crazy'', Avel lost her words. Why is he like that? "Anyway, I''ll go to my private roomter." "Yes... Okay,e after attendance." With that, their conversation ended. "Then I''ll start attendance." Avel began, and the ssroom''s atmosphere returned to its usual state. "Teacher, will you being in for today''s swordsmanship theory and basics ss?" "No? I think Professor Fritz might be teaching?" "Ugh, why?" The attention that had been on Eugene naturally dispersed. However, among them, there was one person who couldn''t take her attention away from him, and that was Tina. Why does he feel different than usual? Is it just me? But he really is different, right? As she listened to the conversation between Eugene and Avel, she naturally observed him. For some reason, Eugene seemed different from his usual self. In her memory, Eugene was a person who seemed kind, but a little... no, very strange, and had a slightly scary side. When he was talking to the teacher just now, he would usually be stealing nces at her and Celine. But today, that side of him was nowhere to be seen. The strange look in his eyes was also gone. Even his previously restless posture was now steady. In many ways, he felt like apletely changed person. Whats really going on? Due to the sudden change in Eugene''s demeanor, a question arose in a corner of Tina''s mind. --- Raei Trantions --- The first period is on the theory and basics of swordsmanship. Once the morning assembly ended, Eugene was lost in his own thoughts. If its a swordsmanship ss, theres surely something to learn. After all, I am very much interested in swordsmanship. The scheduled lessons for the day were: In the morning, ''Theory and Basics of Swordsmanship II, ''History I, and Theory and Advanced Techniques of Fire Magic. The afternoon wasposed of ''Swordsmanship Practice. The Royal Academy of Lucia often dealt with theory in the morning and practice in the afternoon. Fortunately for today, there was a swordsmanship lesson in the morning schedule, And the entire afternoon was filled with swordsmanship practice. This is great. Thanks to his innate talent in swordsmanship, Eugene, who genuinely enjoyed wielding a sword, resolved not to miss a single detail in the sses. Maybe I should visit her office first Recalling his conversation with Avel, Eugene rose from his seat and left the ssroom. Although he wasnt particrly concerned about missing sses, there was no point in leaving things unresolved. As Eugene exited the ssroom and a brief moment passed, Bang. Celine! Wasnt he acting a bit strange just now? Who? Tina stood up abruptly, mming her desk. Eugene! Im talking about Eugene! Why him? No, didnt you see? He wasnt sneaking nces at us like he usually does! And that unsettling look in his eyes was gone too! Thats a good thing, isnt it? It is good, but thats not the point! Tina got right in Celines face. He seemed different from usual. I heard he was hit by a carriage; did he hurt his head or something? Could be. What the Tinas cheeks puffed up in frustration. Why are you so cold today? Youre always cold, but today you''re even more so. I feel like Im going to freeze. Whether you freeze or not Celine poked Tinas swollen cheek with her finger. Honestly, whether he changes or not, I couldnt care less. Why? Just... I''ve realized he''s not worth it. Did something happen between you two? Nothing happened. Absolutely nothing. Celine turned her head sharply away. Her obviously reluctant attitude gave away that she was hiding something. But when Celine was like this, there was no way to get her to talk. I see. I was just asking~ Knowing this, Tina stood up and returned to her seat. Her questions remained unanswered. --- Raei Trantions --- The Holy Lucia Empire''s top prestigious institution, ''Royal Academy of Lucia'' It wasposed of a total of five academic years. Broadly divided into the 1-2 year courses and 3-5 year courses, the 1-2 year courses functioned simr to a high school, while the 3-5 year courses were like university. The 1-2 year courses focused on gathering talents from all over the continent, aiming to urately assess their abilities. All students were required to take courses in swordsmanship, martial arts, magic, and liberal arts. Only those who met the standards set by the school could advance to the 3rd-year course. It was only after that could students specialize and hone their skills in areas like swordsmanship or magic. As a result, there were countless students repeating a year. With the number of students per grade being high and the number of repeaters increasing, the Royal Academy, which already had thousands of students, had no choice but to hire many teachers. There was always a shortage of capable teachers. The Royal Academy offered lucrative benefits to retainpetent teachers, to the point it was more like a basic requirement. So, the conclusion is, ''The teachers'' private rooms are very luxurious.'' Upon arriving at the office of Avel, the homeroom teacher of the Blue Blossom ss, Eugene gazed at the opulent door, unable to hide his admiration. The beautifully decoratedvish door made him wonder about its cost. Should I be a teacher in the future? Wouldn''t have to worry about going hungry, right? Eugene, who was trapped in the harsh reality of poverty, entertained this fleeting thought before entering Avel''s office. "You''re here? Come over." "Yes." Avel, seated at his desk, gestured for Eugene to approach. "Right. You were hit by a carriage, weren''t you?" "Yes, I was." "Is your body alright?" "It''s not too bad." "Good, that''s a relief." Avel smiled gently. "Well, I''m sorry, but can you show me your injuries? Because of the strict guidelines regarding academic matters. I''m sorry if I seem cold~" "No, I understandpletely." Eugene turned around and lifted his clothing. "Oh my! Look at that massive bruise. Alright, I see. You indeed had a valid reason to miss school. I''ll handle your attendance record. Is taking sick leave alright with you?" "Yes, that''s fine." "Okay. Understood. Head back to the ssroom." "Yes." Eugene nodded slightly and attempted to leave the room. But as he was about to, "Wait a moment." "Yes?" "Just a moment. Come closer." As Eugene approached, Avel opened her mouth with a face filled with concern. "I''ve been thinking, you seem quite different from usual. By any chance, did you hit your head when you were struck by the carriage? If you can''t remember, can you show me the back of your head? There might be an injury there. I''m genuinely worried..." "..." Eugene smiled warmly. Teacher. Do I look that strange? I act normal and it makes you seriously worry? Eugene once again felt burdened by the past deeds of his body''s former owner. --- Chapter 6: No matter how I look at it, its strange! Chapter 6: No matter how I look at it, it''s strange! TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here Having rxed his stiff back, Eugene was sitting in his first ss of the day, ''Theory and Basics of Swordsmanship II.'' In the actual game, the sses were summed up in just a few lines of dialogue, and after half possessing the body, he was unable to fully pay attention due to the incessant mumblings of the body''s original owner. However, after full possession, there were no swordsmanship sses to speak of. Today marked the first ''Swordsmanship Theory ss'' Eugene could attend with a fully lucid mind. With anticipation about what he would learn, Eugene was attending the ss. The lecturer turned out to be Fritz von Havel, a middle-aged noble from the Baron Oberman family. "The most important aspect of mastering the sword is the body! Particrly the lower body! Having a sturdy lower body ensures that your stance doesn''t falter when wielding the sword, allowing for precise and effective sword strikes!" ''Lower body! That''s it!'' I will start training my lower body as soon as I get home! Eugene was ardently absorbing all the content, his eyes almost sparkling with excitement. His natural talent, his eye for learning the sword, was telling him that everything Fritz was saying was correct. "Yawn." "I''m sleepy." "Can''t you youngdies focus!" A few female students, with no interest in the sword, couldn''t hide their boredom. ''Why are they like that?'' Eugene couldn''t understand these girls. ''Sure, the professor is balding, a bit on the chubby side, and not particrly handsome, and his voice is somewhat odd.'' But the ss content is excellent! Excluding his physical appearance, there was nothing to fault in his lecture. Eugene clucked his tongue at the female students who wasted Fritz''s excellent lecture. By the time Fritz''s passionate ss ended, Eugene was deeply satisfied, having gained significant insights into his future personal training. How satisfied was he? It was evident on his face. Fritz, seeing a uniquely shining student among the Blue Flower ss, opened his mouth with a happy expression. "Eugene over there! Your attitude in today''s ss was outstanding. I''m keeping my eye on you!" "Thank you. I''ll continue to work hard." "Excellent." With that, Fritz ended the ss and left the ssroom. ''It''s so strange, no matter how you look at it!'' Looking at him, seemingly transformed into a perfectly normal person, Tina''s eyes trembled with shock. --- Raei Trantions --- Once the swordsmanship ss ended, the other lessons began. Second period, History I. Third period, Theory and Advanced Techniques of Fire Magic. Eugene paid attention, but it was inevitable that he found these subjects less interesting than swordsmanship, so he simply stored the essentials in his mind. To focus on swordsmanship in the third year after passing the second year courses, it was best to avoid failing the basic subjects. He learned enough to help him pass the exams. ''Magic seems like something that I can learn on my own without attending the sses.'' The History ss during the second period had given him a bit of a headache, but he wasfortable during the third period ss of Advanced Theory and Techniques of Fire Magic. After all, he was a magic genius. As the word ''Advanced'' was in the course title, the other students strained their eyes and tried their hardest to understand the course content. But Eugene, with his naturalprehension, quickly grasped everything without having to concentrate too hard. ''So this is the learning ability of a genius.'' With a small smile, Eugene continued to listen to the ss. After all the morning sses, it was lunchtime. "Ugh, my head hurts." "Let''s go eat!" "What are we eating today?" "I don''t know, we''ll decide when we get there!" Due to the mentally exhausting advanced magic ss, the hungry students bolted out of the ssroom. The three geniuses who needed to use their brains rtively less, Tina, Celine, and Eugene, were the only ones left inside. Usually, Tina and Celine would head to the cafeteria first, and Eugene would watch them, his mind fluttering with various questionable(?) fantasies. "Tina, aren''t you leaving?" "Hmm, I''m not really hungry today." "Okay. I''ll be going then." Celine was the first to stand up and leave the ssroom, while Tina remained seated. ''No matter how I look at it, he''s acting too weird.'' The questions that had been sprouting since morning were gently pricking at her mind. Eugene, who was not doing any of his usual bizarre behaviors, was just too out of character. She wanted to go ask him if something was up. ''Ugh.'' If only she hadn''t been so harsh that day! But on the rooftop that day, Tina spat out arrogant words saying that she and he were on different levels. It meant a severance of the rtionship between them, not just as potential lovers, but also as individuals. Wouldn''t it be absurd to be the one approaching him first? She was also scared that if she approached him first, Eugene might suddenly revert to his old foolish self and cling to her. ''Ha, this is hopeless.'' The situation was hopeless in every way. ''But why isn''t he going to eat?'' If he had left to eat, she would have lost the opportunity to ask him, so she would have epted it and gone to fill her stomach, but he continued to stay like that, making her feel neither here nor there. ''Is it because this is the Royal Academy? The meal tickets are too expensive.'' Going out to eat would be best. If Tina knew the fact that Eugene was not leaving due to his tight budget, she might have just fainted from shock. ''Ugh, so frustrating.'' Tina repeatedly thumped her chest in her frustration. And after several more minutes, her hunger started to creep up on her. It was reaching the point of regret for not having followed Celine when she left. ''I need to get out some snacks.'' As was her routine, Tina rummaged around for the snacks that were usually stocked under her desk each day. However, no matter how much she groped around, she couldn''ty her hands on anything. ''It was him who provided those!'' The person who had regrly stocked her snacks had unexpectedly be someone else. "Ugh." She clutched her famished stomach and buried her face in the desk. As she had previously told Celine she wasn''t hungry, she couldn''t go back to the dining hall now. If she went and bumped into Celine, she''d likely look at her with a subtly upset expression and ask, "You said you weren''t hungry?" It was possible that Celine might think Tina had lied about not wanting to eat together with her. Celine did have a subtle sensitive side, after all. "Ugh, I''m hungry. All Tina could do was keep her face buried in the desk and regret her past decisions. ''Why is he like that.'' Eugene, showing no interest in Tina, simply napped until the afternoon ss. --- Raei Trantions --- Afternoon ss, Swordsmanship Practice. Avel, who was in charge of today''s practice, gently smiled at the eager students wielding wooden swords. "You''re all used to the lessons by now, so you know what to do, right?" "So we''re just swinging around again today?" "Of course. The key to swordsmanship is repetitive practice. It needs to be second nature. For a light warm-up, let''s repeat downward strikes. No gender distinction, 200 times. Can you girls handle that?" "Yes!" "Good, start~" As Avel pped her hands, students started practicing their downward strikes based on what they''d learned so far. "Your stance is off over there! Properly fix your lower body!" "Yes!" "Kovin, you''re losing grip strength. You can''t do it like that!" "I''m sorry!" Avel, with her eagle eyes, pointed out areas for improvement while memorizing each student''s progress, continuing the lesson. She came to a stop in front of a particr student. Whoosh! Whoosh! ''As expected.'' Celine, a genius of swordsmanship, was causing a notable breeze. Swinging her long silver hair and maintaining an urate and perfect posture, she was repeatedly executing superior downward strikes iparable to other students. "Celine, you''re indeed amazing. It seems your skills have improved even more?" "Thank you." ''She really is a genius. Impressive.'' There was no doubt that she was the daughter of the continent''s most prestigious swordsmanship family, the Luberuta. Celine''s ability was simply on another levelpared to other students. Whoosh! Watching Celine practice her swordsmanship, other students barely seemed to exist. Whoosh! Even if there were students with extraordinary talents, they would merely seem average before Celine. Whoosh! ''But where is this continuous wind sounding from?'' While admiring Celine''s talent, an odd noise echoed from a corner. Her ears, honed by years of practice, heard the unusual sound of a sword cutting through the wind more distinctly. Despite years of training students, she had never heard such a sound from a first-year level. ''What on earth. Is iting from over there?'' I should check it out. Normally, she would have stayed a bit longer in front of Celine. Her steps quickened. Her brisk pace stopped in a remote corner of the practice ground. There was Eugene, a student rumored amongst the teachers to be an odd one, and who hadn''t appeared for the past two days after being hit by a carriage. Whooooosh! As she approached, the sound was different. The sword ripped through the air, creating a strong sonic boom. This wasn''t caused by brute force. It was a perfect downward strike executed without a hair''s breadth of deviation. The sword descended just before hitting the ground, scattering nearby dirt and sand with its force. The swordy wasn''t just perfect, it was stunningly beautiful. "What''s going on? Why are you working so hard?" "Eugene, you''ve got good arm strength, huh?" While the other students simply regarded Eugene as working hard and having a good strong swing, they didn''t quite understand the whole picture. For over a decade, Avel had trained in the way of the sword. Eugene''s sword was not merely of that level. "What on earth... what happened?" What she was witnessing, was a wonder. It was a fragment of a grand talent that was so far-fetched it was difficult to look up at. There was never a moment she had felt this while guiding the students at the Royal Academy. ''No, I think there was one.'' There was. And it was the same person. Im sure that happened... Half a year ago, during the first swordsmanship practice for first-grade students. Avel had gathered the students of the Blue flower ss like today and let them swing their swords without any specific instructions. To assess the extent of the students'' current achievements. There was a world of difference between students who were born into a swordsmanship family and had been training with a sword since childhood, and those who hadn''t, so she had to adjust her lessons ordingly. That was why she had them do it. But then, she witnessed an unusual spectacle. His gaze was elsewhere, there was no concentration in his posture holding the sword. It was merely a casual, swinging motion here and there. Yet oddly enough, she smelled the extraordinary talent from that movement. She had gone to talk with him privately after the swordsmanship lesson had ended. She realized then that it didn''t matter how much talent this boy had, and lost interest. ''But now, it''s different.'' Look at that boy. She could see intense focus from the hand that firmly gripped the sword. The sword swung in a proper stance showed nothing but sincerity. His face, too; he appeared to be a man who put his whole heart into every swing of the sword. I don''t know what happened, but! This boy has changed! At least, certainly when ites to the sword! Avel''s eyes sparkled as she watched Eugene. --- Chapter 7: The more you push your body, the stronger it becomes. Chapter 7: The more you push your body, the stronger it bes. TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here Avel, her eyes burning intensely, approached Eugene and began to speak. "Eugene von Lennon!" "Yes?" "Wait! Just a moment! Can I have a word with you?" "Well, I suppose...." Her eyes seemed to say that he would die if he refused, so Eugene nodded. "I only want to ask you one thing! I won''t ask anything else. Just one thing!" "Go ahead." "Have you be interested in the sword?" It was a very careful question about his interest in the sword. But that was enough. Avel didn''t want anything more. She was worried that this prodigy, who had appeared before her eyes, might lose his enthusiasm for the sword again. Hadn''t she seen it once already? This prodigy had wasted his precious time like a fool for over half a year. She didn''t know whether Eugene would be a Sword Master, but if he had such thoughts? As a Sword Master herself, she had to prevent him from wasting time again, even if it meant getting dirt in her eyes. ''This teacher, her gaze is dangerous.'' Eugene was breaking into a cold sweat. If he answered her wrong here, he might get stuck with her and lose a lot of time from receiving various kinds of guidance. ''There''s no need for that.'' What Eugene had felt while swinging the sword all day yesterday was that his body did not need anyone''s advice when it came to wielding the sword. It would just naturally progress as long as he kept swinging. What he needed was simply a popr understanding of which path was the right one to follow. That could be achieved by attending theory sses like today''s, or by reading books on swordsmanship. Besides, just like before he came to this world, he was interested inbining swordsmanship and magic. Once he had decided what to do with the sword, he nned to spend his time mastering it. The fusion of sword and magic was unknown territory in this world, so he couldn''t take advice from anyone. Avel''s attention was not what Eugene wanted. ''I want to skip it if I can.'' He was not interested in excessive attention. Eugene had to hide his true feelings about the sword a bit. He opened his mouth with a deliberately emotionless face. "I''m not sure. I''m a little interested." "Is that so! You''re interested? That''s good enough. Eugene, starting today, I''ll give up my personal time to focus on teaching you. What do you think?" "No, I prefer to train alone. It''s a personal preference. I hope you understand." "That...what?" Avel''s lips jutted out slightly, and there was a moment of silence. Realizing she had gotten too excited, Avel cleared her throat. "Well, there''s nothing we can do about it then. Anyway, I''m so d that you''ve developed an interest in swordsmanship. Keep up the good work. Understand?" "Understood." "If you have any questions,e straight to my room! Got it?" "I''ll keep that in mind." Only after he bowed once did Avel return to normal and start paying attention to other students. ''I can finally get back to it.'' Regaining his freedom, Eugene picked up his sword again and took his stance. He still wanted to delve deeper into the world of the sword. --- Raei Trantions --- ''What''s going on?'' Celine, who couldn''t focus on her sword due to the loud noise in the corner, had quietly moved closer and overheard the conversation between Avel and Eugene. She normally wouldn''t do such a thing, but the look in Avel''s eyes that she saw from afar had drawn her here. It was a sparkling gaze, as if looking at a priceless treasure. She had to confirm whom that gaze was directed at, otherwise the uneasy feeling wouldn''t go away. After confirming that it was Eugene, she regretted moving to listen in. Suddenly, she overheard the conversation between them. "Do you have an interest in swords?" When Avel asked that, her ears perked up. "I''m not sure." When Eugene vaguely responded, her attention deted. "I''ll give up my personal time to focus on teaching you. What do you think?" "No, I prefer to train alone. It''s a personal preference. I hope you understand." "Well, there''s nothing we can do about it then." And when he rejected Avel''s offer of personal guidance, her attention returned to its usual state of indifference. ''People never change.'' Tina had been talking about Eugene changing this or that, but from Celine''s point of view, Eugene was still the same uninteresting man. If he sincerely wanted to improve himself, he would not have rejected the teacher''s personal guidance. ''How helpful personal instruction from the teacher would be...'' What a fool. All of this happened because he didn''t know the extent of his own talent... Celine did not change her evaluation of Eugene and retracted her interest. Swish! If it weren''t for the sound of the air being split next to her, that would have been the end of it. ''What?'' After Avel left, Eugene began to swing again. And Celine was the only student in the Blue Flower ss who could notice something odd about Eugene''s downward strike. ''It must be a coincidence.'' She tried to deny reality and turned her head away, Swish! When the sword swung twice, she felt a crack in her thoughts, Swish! ''......It''s not a coincidence......?'' When the sword swung ten times, she corrected her thought. A remarkable sword strike could be a coincidence once, maybe twice could also be a sheer luck, but ten times was simply impossible. Swish! ''What the hell...'' And when the sword swung a hundred times, Celine''s thoughts copsed. Because that downward strike was repeated a hundred times. No matter how unbelievable, the phenomenon was tantly presented before her eyes, and she had no choice but to ept it. The fact that Eugene, who was busy following her around like a fool, might have a talent equal to or even greater than her own. ''Why on earth did you live without the sword?'' Beyond surprise, Celine stared at Eugene with a look of disbelief. She wanted to ask him out of frustration, why he had lived that way. Unknowingly, her foot took a step towards Eugene. ''No, I can''t......'' But the next step did not follow. She had drawn a colder and harsher line with Eugene than even Tina had. It was impossible for her to approach him first. --- Raei Trantions --- "I feelpletely refreshed." After a wholehearted session of sword practice, Eugene returned to the ssroom. "See you tomorrow, everyone." "Yes!" "See you tomorrow!" With that, the usual daily routine was over, and the students began to leave the ssroom. ''Lower body. I''ll have to focus on my lower body when I get home.'' Following Professor Fritz''s ss, Eugene, contemting only about his lower body, got up from his seat. Just as he was about to leave the ssroom, "Eugene! Can youe see me for a moment?" "Huh?" Avel called out to Eugene. Time was precious to him now, so he approached her with a slightly uneasy face. "What''s the matter?" "Hmm, nothing special, just take this." What Avel handed over was a key. ''Is this...'' A dormitory key? "It''s nothing serious, Eugene. I found out about it when you were absent. It seems you''re not living in the dorm." "I can''t afford it." "Right. It would be much more convenient to live in the dormitory for various reasons, includingmuting. I didn''t even know. I''m unfit to be a teacher." "No, not at all. I didn''t say anything, how would you know?" "Regardless, I am unfit!" Avel grinned brightly. "Anyway, don''t worry about the dormitory fees and start living there. If you look at the key, the room number is there." "......" Eugene''s face hardened. ''Why is she going so far for me?'' The dormitory issue was the top priority for Eugene. As she said, living in the inn took too much time tomute, and he had to go to the outskirts of the city even when he wanted to practice personally. If he lived in the dormitory, he could use the various training grounds and facilities nearby, which greatly increased his personal time. ''I received unexpected help.'' I''ll repay you for this, in some way. Eugene clenched the key, memorizing this moment in his head. Seeing Eugene like this, Avel smiled and continued speaking. "There is a condition, though. It''s nothing big, will you listen?" "Of course." "Never let go of the sword until you graduate at least. Is that okay?" ''If I knew you''d be interested in the sword again.'' I would never have given you up that day. Avel was a Sword Master and she felt a serious responsibility to nurture Sword Masters who would one day lead the Lucia Empire. For her, neglecting Eugene, who possessed a level of talent she had never seen before, for over half a year was in itself a dereliction of duty. Now that Eugene hase to his senses, she wanted to correct the mistakes of the past. "So that''s it." Eugene faintly noticed Avel''s feelings. He could feel a kindness in her gaze. Eugene responded with a faint smile. "Don''t worry. I won''t let go of the sword." "You made the right choice!" With a bright smile, Avel grabbed onto Eugene''s hands. --- Raei Trantions --- "Wow. Nice room." Eugene inspected his room, finding it as well furnished as a quality inn. "Now it''s time to get the lower body workout going." With that, he immediately left his room in search of the optimal ce to train his lower body, a location he remembered within the Royal Academy. The Physical Training Center was arge building equipped with all sorts of equipment and mana devices for body conditioning, providing students with the perfect ce for personal training. Eugene entered, striding confidently towards the third floor of the Physical Training Center, to the ''Mana Device Training Room''. He then picked up a ''Mana Pouch'' from a corner, a mana device designed for physical conditioning. This pouch, filled with sand imbued with mana, had the peculiar property of bing heavier in proportion to the amount of mana poured into it. For Eugene, it was the perfect mana device. He strapped the Mana Pouches to both his ankles and pumped in his mana. "Urgh! Did I put in too much?" Perhaps because of the excessive amount of mana, his legs refused to move. "No... I shouldn''t call it excessive." But Eugene gritted his teeth and raised his legs. In reality, physical exertion led to wear and tear, but things were different in this world. The more the body was strained, the stronger it became, the more it tore, the more resilient it grew. "Urraaahhhhhh!" Eugene bellowed, summoning all the strength in his throat, dragging his heavy legs around. After two hours, white steam began to rise from his flushed body. The students working out nearby began to stealthily avoid him, assuming he''d lost his mind. "Hahaha." His legs felt shattered. But once they recovered tomorrow, they would be packed with muscle! Eugene gritted his teeth and pushed his body as if training a game character. It wasn''t merely his willpower that allowed him to do this. His Talent, Sword Soul, was prompting him to sculpt a body suitable for his abilities, and his other Talent, Martial Arts Genius, made every move, every training session, feel fun. "My lower body is done!" Next up was the upper body! With his trembling legs, Eugene made his way to the Mana Bar. Just as he did with the Mana Pouch, he poured mana into the Mana Bar. When the Mana Bar became so heavy that he could barely lift it, he began to train his upper body. ''A healthy body leads to a healthy mind!'' This famous quote wasn''t just applicable to the mind. Rather, it was even more important for the sword. ''A sword wielded by a body that is not properly trained is just half a sword!'' With this game wisdom echoing in his mind (a character with low physical stats would be weak even with a sword), he continued his rigorous physical training. The fact that other students were taken aback and left the Training Center after seeing him wasn''t particrly important. --- Chapter 8: Wind Attribute Magic Practice (1) Chapter 8: Wind Attribute Magic Practice (1) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here Ugh, I''m going to die. I''m dyinggggg. The next morning at dawn, Eugene awoke feeling as if his whole body had been smashed to pieces. No matter how exhausted he was, he had to continue with his daily training. He settled into a half-seated position and began to meditate. Although meditation''s primary purpose was to increase his mana, it also had the effect of circting it through the body, aiding in the recovery of fatigue and muscles. It couldn''t rece sleep, but he could achieve the recuperative effects of long rest through a shorter period of meditation. For Eugene, who had rigorously trained his upper and lower body for two hours each, followed by additional swordsmanship training, and then only slept for three hours: meditation was essential. Whew, I feel like I''ming back to life now. After two hours of meditation, Eugene got up, looking somewhat rejuvenated. Next is the sword. He immediately left the dormitory and headed for the empty training ground. He still had two hours before attendance, and he couldn''t afford to waste that time. I''ve wasted this talent all this time, till the age of 16. He needed to train even harder, without wasting a single moment. Eugene picked up his sword and repeatedly practiced three specific actions: a horizontal cut, a vertical cut, and a thrust. Although he knew several types of sword techniques, his top priority was to hone the basics to perfection. The basics are, literally, the foundation of everything. Intuitively, Eugene felt that this body could reach great heights simply by training the basics to the utmost. And even beyond that level, his current practice routine would be of absolute benefit. After all, all sword techniques are just variations of these three basic actions. There may be countless swords in the world, but what elevated them all was ultimately the basics. Eugene focused solely on the sword before him and put all his energy into training, fully dedicating himself to the task. --- Raei Trantions --- Around the time when students started passing by on their way to school, he sheathed his sword and returned to the dormitory to wash up. After brief meditation, he headed to school. The Holy Lucia Empire was founded by the Great Emperor, Lucia von Ed, and The usual continued. Eugene listened to the sses, cramming knowledge about the world into his mind. When the morning lessons ended, and it was lunchtime, I''ll eat in the cafeteria today. Unlike yesterday, when he went hungry to save a bit of money, Eugene went straight to the cafeteria to eat, not wanting to waste time and energy. Thanks to the money saved on lodging, his financial situation had improved, and he decided that it was better to have lunch in the cafeteria and spend the remaining time in the library, absorbing knowledge. ''The library is really big.'' After eating, Eugene arrived at the Royal Academy''s library and found the section with the swordsmanship books. There, he sat down and read through the basics and theories of the sword. Swinging a sword doesn''t need instruction, but it''s good to have background knowledge about various sword techniques in the world and their prerequisites. For the next week or so, it would be good to make time for the library. Since it was nearly time for the afternoon ss, Eugene closed the book he was reading and headed to the ''Wind Magic Practice Field.'' His afternoon lesson for the day was wind magic practice. In the Royal Academy, where students had toplete the full basic curriculum, they were allowed to choose the attribute for magic practice, since attributes that could be learned were innately determined. Eugene was unique in that he could master all attributes, but normally, students would learn two, and mastering three was seen as exceptional. Thus, students could choose from 1 to 3 magic practice attributes, and Eugene had taken three: water (), fire (), and wind (). The reason Eugene had to attend these uninteresting lessons was, He sure signed up for a lot, ugh. Because the body''s previous owner had done so to interact with the three heroines. Once enrolled, attendance was mandatory, and exams had to be taken. Those grades affected the annual evaluation. Because of the body''s previous owner, Eugene had to attend wind magic practice and not the lightning () attribute practice he was most interested in. --- Raei Trantions --- Entering the practice field, many students were already there. A young man, too young to be called a teacher, more like a student teacher, was there to conduct the ss, surrounded by many students. Eugene casually found an empty seat. Whether it was by coincidence that he sat next to one of the three heroines, Yerina von Bliss Beruz, or due to a lingering habit of the body''s previous owner, he didn''t think much of it. He had no particr interest in Yerina, so it didn''t matter. This guy again... Yerina, however, felt differently. Again, right next to me. With her cherry blossom-pink hair and clear blue eyes, she looked slightly ufortable. This Eugene, who was again standing next to her, had been strangely following her around like a fool, expressing affection, ever since he coincidentally saw her on the first day of school. She was aware of her beauty''s effect on men, but this man was over the top. Honestly, doesn''t he have any tact? Many men had been attracted to her looks. But they were kept at bay by the enormous prestige of the Beruz family, the continent''s top magic lineage, and by her own top-tier magic skills. He''s utterly shameless. Yet Eugene didn''t know when to leave. She had given clues that anyone would notice, and her difort was obvious. If it had been any other man, he would have long since left her alone. ''Some might see it as persistence, but...'' It''s just foolish. That was Yerina''s evaluation of Eugene. A foolish and pathetic man. Knowing that he would be staring at her today, lost in thought as usual, Yerina sighed and looked at Eugene. ''Hmm?'' Her eyebrows narrowed slightly. She had expected him to be the same as always, but Eugene wasn''t looking at her. And that wasn''t all. ''Something feels different.'' It was hard to describe, but something had changed. From the usually pitiful and unimpressive Eugene, a strange dignity was emanating. ''What is this?'' Yerina''s lips parted, her face expressionless. "Eugene, has anything strange happened to you recently?" She had never drawn lines like Tina or Celine had. Asking like this wasn''t unusual. "Change? Nothing in particr." "You seem a little different than usual, though?" "I don''t know. It could be your imagination." "......?" ''What?'' Really, what? The Eugene that Yerina knew would have been beside himself just from her starting a conversation. That was the Eugene she had seen all this time. But what was with that response and his curt way of speaking? ''If he has changed, it''s fortunate, but...'' The man who had been an endless annoyance had, for unknown reasons, withdrawn his interest. That in itself was a good thing, something to be happy about. ''But...'' Why did it feel so unsettling? She felt an inexplicable difort. ''Am I just another noble?'' Unable to pinpoint the cause of her unease, she attributed it to the aristocratic mindset that had formed while growing up as a high-ranking noble. ''I must not be such a noble.'' Yerina subtly bit her lip as a form of self-punishment. The image she needed to portray was of a noble who would elevate the esteemed name of the Beruz family, not one who would live a life steeped in vanity without actual ability. ''In any case, it''s a good thing.'' I can finally stop paying attention to that man. With that final thought, Yerina shifted her attention from Eugene and looked forward. The ss had already begun without her noticing. Since the teacher who was supposed to teach today''s ss couldn''t make it, I, a student teacher, will be taking over. I had no time to prepare, so I''ll be giving a task for everyone to work on independently. Is that alright with everyone? Yeah, sure. We don''t mind. Thank you. Then! Snap The student teacher flicked his finger as he chanted. Small rocks sprouted from the ground. His disy of high-level earth magic drew gasps of admiration from all around. Haha. The student teacher smiled and cast additional enhancement magic on the risen rocks. Once that process was over, he spoke. Alright, today''s task is to cut through these rocks, which I have enhanced with magic, using only wind attribute magic. You need to find the hidden ck orbs within the rocks. The one who finds the most wins. Of course, the rocks are very sturdy, so you''ll have to put your all into breaking them, but it wouldn''t be fun if only those with strong magical power win, right? So how do we do it? Simply, if the rock ispletely shattered, you get a zero score. That way, even those with less magical power can have an advantage if they use their magic with greater precision and skill. Ooh He said he didn''t have time to prepare, but the lesson seems well thought out? Eugene''s eyebrows twitched. That student teacher seemed more capable than he let on. Then, since I didn''t have enough mana to create enough rocks, let''s do it as a group task! It''s not a test, so don''t feel pressured, and form groups of up to six. Huh? We''ll begin once you''re all ready. Wait a minute. Teacher? I... dont have any friends? Given that Eugene''s previous body owner had lived such ackluster school life, Eugene had no friends. Other students, oblivious to Eugene''s presence, formed their own groups. Yerina! Pair with us! You will, right? No, wait, hang on... just a bit slower Most students flocked to Yerina''s spot. She was at a loss, surrounded by numerous female students asking her to form a group. Why did her confusion feel so enviable? Before he knew it, everyone had grouped into six, leaving Eugene alone. Are the groups all set? Then let''s start... oh. Just as the student teacher was about to signal the start of the task, he noticed Eugene standing alone and approached him. You... Eugene, dont have a group? ...Yes. I see. What should we do. The student teacher pondered briefly. Shall I join you, Eugene? No, I''ll do it alone. It''s a difficult task to do alone. I''ll help you, so... I''ll do it alone. Don''t be like that, together we... Alone. Please dont make me any more miserable! When Eugene red and insisted on being alone, the student teacher seemed to understand and nodded, bowing his head. "I see. I was thoughtless." Then, as if making a great resolution, he chanted with a stern face. Haaaaaah! With a desperate expression, the teacher was wringing out everyst drop of mana left to create a rock for Eugene, despite having barely any mana left after making the initial rocks. Teacher. I''m sorry. You bastard, Eugene. Recalling the original owner of his body, long gone to heaven, Eugene gently closed his eyes. --- Chapter 9: Wind Attribute Magic Practice (2) Chapter 9: Wind Attribute Magic Practice (2) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here Wind! Wind Cutter! Magic spells of the wind element were striking rocks all around. The students were pouring magic into the rocks, taking care to not destroy their original shape as they struck. I found it! The first orb! Good job, Yuria! Even the effort of finding a orb helped enhance their magic senses, so the students concentrated on breaking the rocks. Eugene, who had just been asked Shall we do it with teacher? had only juste to his senses. Whew. This stupid rock. Though the cause of his anger was entirely due to his body''s previous owner, the rock somehow looked unreasonably detestable. So, I just have to find the orb, right? Eugene had no particr interest in wind magic, but he decided to participate sincerely. Even though other teams had around six members and he was at aplete disadvantage, he had no intention of losing to them. He ced his hand on the rock, focusing his mind and channeling his mana into it. He intended to send thin strands of mana into the rock to locate the orb first. This was something only Eugene could do, as he had talents in swords, martial arts, and magic, which allowed him to manipte mana skillfully. It might have been different if they were in a higher grade, but at the first-year level, even Yerina would have struggled to do it this easily. Ugh! Though the student teacher had reinforced the entire rock with mana, making it much harder to search inside. Thinner! Even thinner! Eugene gritted his teeth and made the strands of mana as thin as a thread, probing the interior of the rock. After concentrating to the point of nearly grinding his teeth to bits, he managed to find all 15 orbs hidden within the rock. Haah! Haah! Such high-intensity training! Wiping off the sweat pouring down like rain, Eugene mulled over the appropriate wind magic spell to cut through the rock and retrieve the orbs. This should be enough. Wind de. A four-star spell that''s hard to cast at the first-year level, it was magic that created a de from the wind. Eugene drew mana from the mana circuit and materialized the de from his imagination. The thin de, formed from wind, was optimized for cutting through the rock and finding the orbs. Ugh, I can''t maintain it for long. Due to his young age and his limited amount of mana, he could only keep it up for a few minutes at most. Quickly! With that short amount of time in mind, Eugene employed a rapid sword technique to finish the job. His sword sliced through the rock, and dirt and stone chips flew everywhere. The high-level swordybined with the wind created waves of air. Had anyone seen this, even without expertise in wind magic, they would have found it impressive. If a wind magic expert saw it, they would have been astounded. But no one saw it. The students were too busy cutting their rocks, and the student teacher had fainted in a corner of the training field due to excessive mana expenditure. Who cares if anyone saw or not. Eugene casually dropped the 15 ck orbs down in front of the rock and crossed his arms. Since it didn''t even count for grades, there was no need for anyone to acknowledge it. Eugene spent the rest of the time watching the other students. --- Raei Trantions --- Ugh This is so hard. "The rock is just too hard!" Ignoring the whining of her female ssmates, Yerina focused her gaze on the rock. Right now, she was dealing with a head-scratching task. So far, I''ve found 4 orbs. Since there were still intact parts of the rock, it was clear that there were more hidden orbs. But finding them was not an easy task. Every time she cut the rock, she had to use and control a thinyer of wind magic, which caused immense mana consumption. If she knew the location of the orbs inside the rock, it would have been different. But without that information, using magic to find the orbs was very difficult. In the end, she had no choice but to grit her teeth and focus even more. Yerina fixed her eyes on the rock, continuing to search for the orbs while casting her spell. Around ten minutes must have passed when she heard, I cant do it anymore. I give up. I give up. I''m all out of mana. As her group mates fell to the ground, having spent all their mana, "Haa... Haa..." Yerina was left panting heavily. I''ve found 12 so far. Yerina had discovered a total of 12 orbs. Considering that she had done this all alone, without any help from her teammates, it was an impressive aplishment. Even the instructors would be surprised if they knew she had done this much at the first-year level. This should make me the one who found the most, right? There were a few more ces on the rock that could potentially have orbs, but she didn''t have much mana left. If she pushed herself too hard here, she would be exhausted for the rest of the day after school. It was wise to wrap up at this point. Theres no way any other group found more orbs than this. Yerina took a moment to replenish her mana and looked around. As she had expected, the progress of all the other groups paled inparison to hers. Seven orbs, six orbs, four orbs, eight orbs... Not a single group had managed to find orbs in double digits. All the rocks were in much better condition than the one she had been working on. There was one exception, though. The group that included Nox from the infamous White Flower ss of the Royal Academy. "Ugh! This is so frustrating! Can''t we just break it?" "Hold back, Nox!" "All our work up till now would be wasted, right?" "Ugh!" Finding the orbs inside the rock required thin and precise use of magic, somethingpletely at odds with that rascals temperament. That''s why, despite the rock being on the verge of copse, they''d only managed to find five orbs. ''Nox has one of the highest mana levels in the first year, if not the highest.'' He was branded as a problem child for not being able to control his fiery temper. He might lose his patience and st the rock to pieces. Anyway, whatever. It was certain that Yerina had found the most orbs. While it was amusing to consider the family''s reputation in such an assignment, it could be said that she achieved results befitting the continent''s most prestigious magic family. Wow, look over there! Isnt that 15 orbs he found? The rock looks perfectly fine, how did he manage to find 15? The strange murmuring reached her ears only then. What...? Yerina turned to look behind her. There was the rock that she had passed by, thinking it was in too good of a condition. Behind it stood a rxed man with his arms crossed, Eugene. Eugene? Yerina''s brow furrowed. That rock was definitely something Eugene had taken care of on his own. So the 15 orbs lying next to it must have been found by him alone. Does that even make sense? Yerina was left baffled, her mind not processing the situation that was beyond herprehension. In her memory, Eugene was not a man capable of aplishing such a task. ''Did he pull some kind of trick?'' Did he take orbs from another team? No, that cant be it. No matter how entric Eugene was, he wouldn''t do something like that. Not only would other students not just watch as their orbs were taken away, but what benefit would there be in doing such a thing during a task that had no effect on grades? There was no doubt, the 15 orbs were all found by Eugene. ''But how did he do it?'' The question was how Eugene aplished such a feat. Of course, it was the kind of question that could not be easily answered. If she had seen Eugene finding the orbs, she would have understood immediately, but she was too busy finding her own orbs. ''I''ll have to ask himter.'' Asking Eugene something did wound her pride, but improving her magic was a more important matter than her ego. Hadn''t she already received help from him in understanding magic? A broken clock is right twice a day, after all. She had thought that talkative Eugene had given some useful advice by chance and let it pass. But if he had truly found those orbs today through his own ability, then she needed to ask him how he did it and learn from him. Ughhh! I cant hold back anymore! Hold on! Calm down! Nox! Yerina, immersed in her deep thoughts, failed to notice the surroundingmotion. "I don''t care! I''ll break this damned rock!" "Hey! What are you doing! If you cast such a powerful spell" Kwaang! From behind Yerina, the furious Nox, who had been struggling with the rock, gathered all his mana andunched a spell. "Wa, Watch out for the fragments!" "Take cover!" His spell shattered the already fragile rock into tiny pieces. Fragments scattered in all directions. "Yerina! Dodge it!" "Yerina! Look behind!" "...What?" Unfortunately, thergest fragment was heading straight for Yerina. By the time she noticed it and turned around, the fragment was already dangerously close. "!" There was not even enough time to cast a spell. Without even the time to erect a barrier, mana that failed to materialize into a spell reached out from her fingertips. The power was too weak to stop the fragments. If only I had noticed a little earlier...! Though she hardly had any mana left, with enough time, those fragments could have been easily shattered. But the realization came toote. I can''t avoid this... Yerina tightly closed her eyes. Sizzle~ ......? She was bracing for terrible pain, but no pain came. Only the characteristic sound of lightning magic could be heard. Opening her eyes, she saw the fragmented shard flying far off into the distance, shattered to pieces. ''Did the teacher help?'' She quickly spun her head around. Inside this practice field, such quick assistance would have been impossible at the student level. If it was a student teacher who had helped, she needed to rush and express her gratitude. If she had been hit by that shard, it wouldn''t have merely resulted in minor injuries. ''But the teacher is still unconscious?'' Yet the student teacher was still knocked out cold. Then who on earth could it have been? Regaining herposure and looking around, she saw many students'' eyes all focused on one ce. Her head naturally followed their gazes. At the end of it, Eugene was standing there, arms crossed, just as he was before. What? Why? Never seen magic before? Why are they all looking this way? His face was impassive, as if he had no realization of how extraordinary what he''d done was. --- Raei Trantions --- A momentter, after the instructor regained consciousness. "Thank you, truly, from the bottom of my heart. I had no idea something like that would happen while I was unconscious. If Yerina von Bliss had been injured, my head wouldn''t be attached to my body right now. Both my career and my life would have been over." "No, you don''t need to... After all, it was because of me that you fainted," Eugene interjected. "No, no, absolutely not! You''ve saved a teacher''s life, Eugene. I will remember this for the rest of my days. Truly." "......" Watching the instructor bow repeatedly, Eugene wore a slightly troubled face. ''It''s not like I did anything great.'' What was so hard about breaking a single shard? He had simply thought it would hurt if someone got hit. It would take too long if used a chant so he simply expedited the process by using a chant-less stream of lightning. That was all. In Eugene''s mind, it was not something to receive such gratitude for. "You can stop thanking me now. I should go. I need to return to the ssroom." "Oh, yes, of course. If I ever be a teacher at this school, I''ll treat you really well. Let''s meet again." "Yes, let''s. Take care." After receiving a few more words of thanks, Eugene was finally freed from the instructor. ''I better hurry to the ssroom.'' A few minutes had already passed since the end of the ss. The other students had likely returned to their ssrooms already. He had been kept in the practice field by the student teacher... He needed to get back to the ssroom quickly to wrap up his student schedule and leave. Only then could he start his personal training. ''Right now, securing a lot of personal training time is more important than anything else.'' Eugene, having left the magic training ground, hurried toward the ssroom. "Eugene, wait a moment!" He paused. ''Yerina?'' Yerina was waiting for him outside the training ground. "What''s up?" "I want to thank you." "Ah... it''s okay. You weren''t hurt, so it''s fine. I have to go." "No, wait, just a moment!" Yerina reached out, grabbing his sleeve as he tried to leave. ''What is she doing?'' Eugene turned back with a bewildered look on his face. "If it weren''t for you, I could have been seriously injured. I am the oldest daughter of the Duke of Beruz, and I have the means to properly repay someone who helps me. Is there anything?" "......I''ve already said I don''t want anything, right? Since you weren''t hurt, it''s fine." "What?" "Don''t make me repeat myself. I said it''s fine." As Eugene tried to leave again, Yerina grabbed his clothes even more forcefully. "Okay, I get it. You don''t need my help. But I have one favor to ask; please listen to it!" ''What''s going on here?'' He was refusing her repayment, and now she had a favor to ask? Curious about what Yerina had to say, Eugene asked her what the favor was. "Would you, by any chance, have time to share a cup of tea with me and chat tomorrow?" Yerina had various reasons for this request. First, she could naturally ask about how he managed toplete today''s task. Along with that, she could verify the fact that Eugene had managed to use magic without a chant information she heard from other students. She could also repay Eugene in this way. After all, having a connection with the daughter of the continent''s top magical family was something no one would refuse. Of course, she wasn''t thinking of giving just that. If Eugene wanted, she could also provide him with information that might financially help his fallen bar family. ''There''s no reason for him to refuse, in any respect.'' Yerina had no doubt that Eugene would ept her offer. "Have tea together?" "Yes." "No." "Understood. The time is tomorrow, whenever you''refortable. Wait, what? You said no?" "It''s a request, so I can refuse, right? I''m leaving." The strength drained from Yerina''s hand as she clung to Eugene''s sleeve. She was so dumbfounded by what just happened that she couldn''t even speak. ''He said no...?'' Even the children of well-known noble families, if given the opportunity to have tea with her, woulde running with joy. But now, The son of a fallen bar refused her? Really? ''What on earth...'' Caught in a bewildering situation she''d never experienced before, Yerina couldn''t tell if this was reality or a dream. ''Sorry, but I want to avoid anything that interferes with my personal training.'' Of course, Eugene had his own reasons for refusing. He was deeply focused on his swordsmanship, and he wanted to avoid anything else that might distract him. This included the kind of help Yerina was thinking of offering, which could aid his fallen family. Eugene wasn''t a fool, and he knew that Yerina could provide such assistance. epting her help would undoubtedly ease his family''s situation for the time being. ''But then, there would be things I would have to do in return.'' A continuous rtionship would form, and he would have less time for personal training. If Eugene''s talent were a few notches lower than it currently was, he would have epted Yerina''s offer without a second thought. However, ''My talent isn''t merely at that level.'' Eugene''s talent in swordsmanship pointed to something beyond. Saving his position and family could wait until he became stronger; it wouldn''t be toote. Right now, raising his own value was his top priority and more important than anything else. "See you guys." "See you tomorrow!" "See you tomorrow, teach!" As soon as the school day ended, Eugene left to focus on his personal training, relentlessly honing his sword skills and his physical condition. And then, a week passed. --- Chapter 10: Sudden Confrontation (1) Chapter 10: Sudden Confrontation (1) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here For a week, the days continued as usual, no different from before. Rising even before the crack of dawn, Eugenepleted his meditation and swordsmanship training, then headed to school where he learned the minimum knowledge required for his examinations. While he had no interest, he couldn''t afford to neglect his studies. After a month and a half, theprehensive exams for the first years would take ce. Failing to perform well on the exams wouldn''t prevent him from moving on to the second year, but those grades would be taken into consideration for advancing to the third year. So, Eugene spent his morning sses grappling with basic lessons that didn''t suit his temperament, giving him a headache. In the afternoon, however, he was able to study and train morefortably, practicing swordsmanship, magic, and martial arts. Once school was over, he would immediately dedicate four hours to physical training, and from then until bedtime, he would swing his sword. After such a crazy schedule, he would return to the dormitory with trembling arms and legs. These all contributed to the foundation of his swordsmanship. Eugene''s sword was bing stronger day by day. ''It''s still far from enough.'' This kind of training required at least a month or more to yield noticeable results. Now, all Eugene had to do was repeat this grueling regimen every single day. Then, one day came. Eugene headed towards the swordsmanship training ground. The swordsmanship practical instructor for the day was Fritz, the homeroom teacher of the Orange Flower ss, who had previously praised Eugene''s attitude in ss. ''Eugene over there! Your attitude in today''s ss was outstanding. I''m keeping my eye on you!'' Fritz was a middle-aged noble from the Oberman Baron family who, despite not doing anything in particr, was disliked by the female students. However, when it came to the sword, he was more passionate than anyone, regardless of his own skill level. He conducted high-level swordsmanship sses and was respected by both teachers and students who had an interest in the sword. Today, he was in charge of the Blue Flower ss''s swordsmanship lesson, watching the repetitive training of the students with a passionate gaze. "Good, exactly like that. Yuria! Stabilize your lower body and maintain your posture! From that position, unleash your sword attack using the strength drawn from your waist! Very well done!" "Could you please step back a bit, Teacher?" "I-I''m sorry. I got too focused on the sword." Fritz, flustered, wiped the sweat from his brow. ''The young girls these days are not easy.'' He had just tried to take a closer look and they reacted so negatively. ''It wasn''t like this a few years ago... the times are changing too quickly.'' Fritz turned his head and looked elsewhere. Many students were repeatedly practicing the thrusting technique he had demonstrated. ''The Blue Flower ss is full of talents.'' Among those students, there were three who were exceptionally shining. Celine, Tina, Eugene. In that order, they stood out as they practiced with their swords. It was a given that Celine, renowned as a genius of the sword from the beginning of her academy life, excelled at this. What caught Professor Fritz''s attention, however, were Tina and Eugene. ''She said she wanted to focus on magic, but... her talent for swordsmanship is great too,'' Fritz mused. Tina, her golden hair swinging, practiced her thrusts repeatedly. ''What should I say to her.'' She had the ideal physique. Ordinary men might only see a captivatingdy, but through Fritz''s eyes, it was something different. Her naturally excellent lower body supported her sword movements without any specific muscr training. ''A talent that would notck at all if she put her mind to swordsmanship!'' His passionate gaze drilled into Tina''s lower half. "That teacher again....." "Indeed... It''s that, isn''t it?" His gaze was purely appreciative from a swordsman''s perspective, but it made the girls wary. Nheless, Fritz, whether he heard them or not, turned his gaze to Eugene next to Tina. His expression grew serious. ''That boy is different.'' Before entering the Blue Flower ss''s swordsmanship practice today, Fritz had heard a story from Avel. ''Teacher. Are you going to teach the Blue Flower ss''s swordsmanship lesson today? There''s something I need to tell you.'' ''What is it?'' ''Today, one student will stand out, your eyes might pop out.'' ''Heh, how long have I been a teacher, to be surprised by a first-year student?'' ''Confident, aren''t you? Anyway, a certain student will catch your eye today, but you can''t get excited and offer personal guidance.'' ''Why would that be a problem, even if it probably won''t happen?'' ''That student likes to train alone. I''ve already been rejected once.'' ''Hehe. Is that so? I don''t think that''ll happen, but I''ll keep it in mind.'' That was the story of a student who would astonish him. Fritz didn''t believe it. Until he saw Eugene swinging his sword. ''How surprised I was.'' His eyes almost bulged out. He couldn''t understand where such a boy had sprung up from. How had he been hiding for over half a year? If he had demonstrated that talent earlier, Fritz would have done whatever it took to ensure Eugene never put down the sword. ''I keep getting chills.'' It was merely a repeated thrust, yet he felt a mysterious allure that gave him goosebumps. His unusual desire as a swordsman was stimted. ''As a responsible teacher who faithfully follows the Royal Academy''s curriculum, I shouldn''t have such desires...'' He was incredibly curious about how that sword would look in a real fight. He was so curious he could hardly bear it. ''Is it the curriculum, or is it my own personal curiosity....'' Fritz closed his eyes and agonized. With his head bowed, the sunlight reflecting off his shiny head blinded several students. At the end of those minor sacrifices, a conclusion was reached. ''It should be okay, just once!'' He gave in to his desire. "Attention, all students! We are starting an impromptu spar right now!" "A spar? Now?" "What on earth!?" "Swordsmanship is a discipline based on realbat! Nothing is more helpful than realbat experience! An unexpected spar like this can only enhance the effectiveness of the training!" What nonsense is that! Though the surrounding students protested, Fritz didnt even blink an eye. All students, gather in groups of three and spar! Two people will spar, and the third person will stop the match before it goes too far! This will continue until every member has finished two sparring rounds!" "Sudden sparring is... "Well, it''s probably better than repeating the same drills While most students were apprehensive, a few showed a positive reaction. This led to groups of three quickly forming amongst them. Once the majority of the groups were formed, Fritz, without turning back, headed towards the group containing Celine, Tina, and Eugene. Due to where they were practicing, they naturally fell into a trio. I''ll have to exclude one from this group. In his view, there was a significant gap between the strongest member of this group and the other two. It wasnt just in swordsmanship. ''One hails from the Duke house known as the continent''s greatest swordsmanship family, and the other is from a fallen bar''s family.'' The discrepancy in mana, stemming from their drastically different backgrounds, was the cause. Celine, born in a wealthy duke family, had the highest mana among her peers since childhood, thanks to mana elixirs and the family''s assistance. Eugene, on the other hand, did not have such opportunities. ''If the difference is too great, there''s no point in watching a spar.'' A spar between Tina, who had high mana but wasn''t too exceptional in swordsmanship, and Eugene, who had little mana but showed incredible talent, would have some meaning. Fritz, having gathered his thoughts, spoke. "Celine, you are exempted from this group." "Huh? Why?" Tina sent him a puzzled look. Isn''t Celine the top talent among the first-years? A huge level difference could cause someone to get hurt during the spar. There''s also no point if she goes easy. We have no choice but to exclude her. "Ah... I see." Tina, seemingly convinced, nodded. "Now, proceed with the spar." "Okay." Tina turned her gaze to Eugene. Although she was surprised by the sudden spar, there was nothing she could do. " Shall we get started?" "Sure." She spoke cautiously. This was their first conversation since their falling out. She had wanted to speak to him several times since he changed, but couldn''t. ''Now that we''ve exchanged words...'' Maybe next time, they could talk more casually. With that thought, Tina assumed the middle stance, the basic position in swordsmanship. "Are you ready?" "I am." Despite saying he was ready, Eugene didn''t even assume the basic stance of swordsmanship. "You''re not even in stance?" "It doesn''t matter." "What?" Tina''s brow furrowed. To duel without even taking a stance? It was a clear sign of disdain for the opponent. Is he underestimating me? The skill level of Eugene''s swordsmanship, as she remembered, wasn''t that high. He had been too busy following her every day for it to be high. Although he has pulled himself together recently. A week was far too short a time to dramatically improve his swordsmanship skills. I don''t know what he''s thinking, but. There was no need to show mercy to a swordsman who didn''t even properly take their stance. "I''ming!" "Okay." Tina stomped on the ground. The innate power in her lower body, infused with mana, generated substantial thrust. As expected! Fritz admired the sight, assured that his eyes hadn''t deceived him. Tina, who had quickly approached Eugene, swung her wooden sword. It''s over! Eugene, who hadn''t taken any stance, was faced with the swift speed of her sword. She had swung her sword with strong mana right from the start, intending to knock him off his feet. The wooden sword, imbued with mana, flew toward Eugene''s neck. At that moment, Eugene lifted his sword. Though slow, the speed was enough to block Tina''s sword. His de collided with hers. No, she thought it had. Huh? Eugene''s sword slid down like a snake, momentarily leaving Tina dumbfounded. Oops! Sensing that she would lose if things continued this way, Tina instinctively clenched her sword again, swinging it strongly. What? Eugene''s sword suddenly shot upward, reversing the direction of her sword''s momentum. "Ah?" Tina''s wooden sword fell from her hand and rolled on the ground. "Is that enough?" "What on earth...." Unable to understand what had just happened, Tina was visibly flustered. "Teacher, may I spar once more!" Fritz couldn''t respond. "Teacher? Why are your eyes so wide?" "I apologize! I momentarily lost myself." "Anyway, can we spar again?" "If your opponent agrees, it''s fine!" "Got it." Tina tried her best to hide her confusion as she looked at Eugene. "Can we... spar again?" The cautious question came as she recalled a past incident. Even though she had done nothing wrong, it would have been natural if he were still upset. "If you want to, go ahead." But Eugene''s face was indifferent, as if it didn''t matter either way. "Okay...." Tina hastily picked up the fallen wooden sword and took her stance. "Are youing?" "Come." There was no need to ask if he was going to take a stance this time. Tina, who never thought of herself as a low-level swordswoman despite the sword not being her focus, found identifying the cause of her recent defeat more important. "Ugh!" Tina kicked off the ground, charging towards Eugene. Their swords shed, exchanging several blows. Soon, Tina''s wooden sword flew into the air. Why?! "Is it enough now?" "Ah, no, just one more time, please!" Eugene sighed and nodded. She gritted her teeth at his reaction. However, the loser has no say. Tina bit her lip, picked up her wooden sword, and was defeated three more times. "Why...." Though there were differences in the number of blows exchanged, it didn''t even take five minutes to lose five times. "I guess I''m not cut out for swordsmanship......" Tina slumped down, unable toe to any other conclusion. Her current defeat was due to Eugene''s exceptional talent, but her eyes were not at a level to recognize that. Truly beyond imagination. Fritz, who had been watching the whole spar, furrowed his brow at Eugene''s strange talent. Even though he had much less mana than Tina, he won five times without a single crisis. If Eugene had been the same age as him, he would not have been able to resist challenging him. I want to face him. Celine, who was next to him, seemed to be in that state already. "Teacher. Can I try sparring as well?" Celine revealed the small me blooming in her heart. --- Chapter 11: Sudden Confrontation (2) Chapter 11: Sudden Confrontation (2) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here Celine? Aren''t you far above the first years? Didnt you see his spar just now? I dont think that guy would get hurt if he sparred with me. "Well, you''re not wrong, but..." "I''ll take that as permission." Celine bowed her head slightly and approached Eugene with confident strides. She usually maintained a cold distance, never initiating conversations, but the situation now was different. It was a spar organized by their teacher during ss and they were even in the same team. No matter how reserved she was, speaking in an official setting like a ss wouldnt be strange. ''And that sword technique...'' During the five rounds of sparring, he hadn''t swung more than twenty times. As a swordswoman who had dedicated her life to the art, she feltpelled to challenge that sword directly. Eugene, since were in the same group, a spar doesnt seem out of ce. What do you say? Want to go for a round? "I''m scared... I don''t want to." What? How could he say such a thing with a face that didn''t seem scared at all! Celine bit her lip. It only seemed like retaliation for rejecting his confession. ''I know you''re nothing more than that kind of man!'' But I am genuinely curious about your swordsmanship! She hadnt expected Eugene to decline like this, and Celine found herself at a loss for words. If you only looked at her appearance right now, she looked like a little chick hit by frost. ''Really scared.'' Eugene was genuinely scared and that''s why he had declined. ''I don''t think I''ll lose in swordsmanship.'' Just in terms of swordsmanship. Considering other factors, overtaking Celine wouldnt be easy. Born into a prestigious swordsmanship family, she had been trained her entire life and, thanks to her impable lineage, her magical prowess was unparalleled among her peers. If they sparred, Eugene might have a slight advantage in swordsmanship, but her overwhelming mana would make victory challenging. A draw would be the best he could hope for. Its still too early. To ensure victory against Celine, Eugene needed more time. If she only had a lot of mana but was a novice in swordy, it would be different. But she was, after all, a prodigy in the art of the sword. Are you doing this because of what happened before? Celines face hardened, ignorant of his internal struggle. If youre declining because of that, you''re really not worth my time." Turning briskly, Celine began to walk away. In her view, it was a cold and merciless walk. However, due to her slightly petite stature, she looked a bit pitiful in Eugene''s eyes. Ill agree to a spar under one condition. Celine stopped in her tracks. A condition? Had anyone else proposed it, she might have asked without hesitation. Buting from Eugene, it evoked skepticism. ''Does he want to use sparring as an excuse to ask me out again?'' If that''s the case, she wouldn''t care about sparring and would immediately swing her sword. "What''s the condition?" Just go easy on me. What? "Don''t hurt me, go easy." Celine''s face twisted oddly. She had expected some peculiar demand, but he was just asking for mercy. "...I don''t mind that." She felt a bit embarrassed for making such wild assumptions. Then, draw your sword. Huh? Lost in her thoughts, Celine instinctively raised her wooden sword. In that moment. Taaak! "Huup...!" Eugene, with full force, swung at her. If not for her years of training and honing her instincts, she would''ve been seriously injured by that strike. What kind of power is... this...? The mana she felt was minimal. Yet, the angle of his descending de kept Celine from even using a tenth of her strength. Damn it! She gritted her teeth, extracting mana from within. Mana surged out like a tidal wave, adding strength to her de. The air hummed as Celine''s sword sliced through it. But in the blink of an eye, Eugene had dodged her swing. ''He never moved like that when he was sparring with Tina...!'' Caught off guard by Eugene''s sudden onught, she faltered. However, Eugene too was having a hard time. ''She''s an opponent I have to take seriously.'' He was putting his utmost effort against Celine. Determined not to let her catch a breath, he lunged forward, swinging his de vigorously. What kind of sword technique is this...? Celine tried to deflect and counter, but the trajectory of Eugene''s strikes seemed tailored to block any potential counterattacks. She had to focus entirely on defense. Recklessly attempting to strike back would leave her vulnerable. I can''t let him dictate the pace! She pushed for more power; a greater surge of mana surging from her. Sword energy radiated from her wooden de. Look, sword aura! For a brief moment, Tinas amazed voice could be heard. Celine, the only first-year student able to emit sword aura, swung her aura-infused de and forced Eugene back. Then sheunched her counterattack. Like this... I can win! Soon, Eugene appeared to be on the back foot, struggling to fend off her attacks. "Celine is truly unbeatable!" Tina, watching the spar, did not doubt Celine''s supremacy. Indeed, the pattern continued: Celine attacking, Eugene defending. But why... Why wasn''t it ending? Oddly enough, the spar was at a stalemate. Eugene, seemingly on the verge of dropping his sword and admitting defeat, somehow managed to deflect every single one of Celine''s swings. Why isn''t he falling?! Having expended more than half her mana, Celine was on edge. Eugene, though appearing to be on the brink, never fell. Whenever she believed she had an opening and swung, his sword, as if it already knew where her de wouldnd, sessfully blocked her. Only a minuscule amount of mana, just enough to fend off her attacks, made Celine''s sword seem frustratingly ineffective. At this rate, the two of them would exhaust their mana, resulting in a draw. ''A draw?'' How could there be a draw when I, who was born and raised in the continent''s most prestigious swordsmanship family, the Luberuta Ducal House, have the continent''s greatest sword hero, Drayn von Be Luberuta, as both my mentor and father? Against someone who set aside his sword for half a year and merely picked it up again a week ago, the heir of a fallen barony? "Absurd!" Fury red in Celine''s eyes. Domination would''ve been expected; winning now would barely redeem her. There was no way she could ept a mere draw. She even forgot that injuring the opponent was against the rules. Celine''s magic circuits were fully activated, channeling a force resembling a tidal wave into her sword. Releasing such powerful mana against an opponent with low mana in a non-injury spar was a clear vition. But Celine was too focused to care. "Ah!" A sword brimming with immense mana came crashing down toward Eugene. Thwack! Suddenly, another wooden sword appeared, blocking Celine''s blow. "Celine, you''ve let your emotions run wild. This spar needs to be stopped immediately. Sheath your sword!" Out of nowhere, Professor Fritz intervened, his stern face barring her path. Snapping back to her senses, realizing her grave mistake, Celine lowered her head in shame. "...I apologize." Her lips pressed tightly together. However, Fritz was unyielding. "Your apology should be directed to your sparring partner!" He was right. The blow she just delivered wasn''t something a first-year student could deflect. Had Fritz not intervened, Eugene might''ve been seriously injured. Slowly raising her head, Celine looked towards Eugene, who had already sheathed his sword, and said, "I''m sorry." "It''s alright; I''m not hurt." Eugene casually waved her off and turned to walk away. ''What just happened...?'' Has he... changed? The Eugene Celine knew would have either sat down sobbing or asked for some absurdpensation for her actions. But he simply waved her off and walked away. Watching his retreating figure, the hostility in Celine''s eyes diminished, if only slightly. --- Raei Trantions --- "That was close. Phew." Away from prying eyes, Eugene copsed, relieved to be alive. "How can a girl my age have such insane mana?" Is this the privilege of being born to a ducal family? Even though he had conserved his mana as he could during their spar, he was still sorelycking. "The gap is just too wide." Mana grows exponentially as one ages and their magic circuit matures. This meant that the still-young Celine, despite having amassed a vast reservoir of mana from various elixirs and family secrets, had yet to fully expand her mana pool. The mana that Celine possesses now, will be considerably lesspared to what she will have in a few years. "Yet, there''s such a gap between hers and mine..." He was suddenly struck by the disparity: his meager mana, like being born with nothing, and her abundant mana, like inheriting a fortune. ''Mana should ideally be umted from a young age.'' If he had the strength to travel the world, he''d tirelessly seek out elixirs and secrets to enhance mana. "There''s so much to be done." Eugene, having exhausted all his mana in the recent spar, closed his eyes. --- Raei Trantions --- After ss. Celine''s entire body was drenched in sweat, her uniform clinging to her. Yet, she didn''t care about such difort. ''Lately, my progress has hit a wall.'' With lips pressed tight and her arms trembling from fatigue, she hade to a startling realization during today''s spar. Her rapid growth in swordsmanship had teaued. As a 16-year-old prodigy, she relished the rapid rise of her swordsmanship skills. But, for the past week, her usual enlightenments felt stagnant. She knew she was a genius. Since childhood, she possessed a natural affinity for the sword. No other swordsman her age could match her prowess. Wasn''t she the top scorer in the swordsmanship section of the Royal Academy''s entrance exam? Her growth rate, already faster than most, increased even more after entering the Royal Academy. ''But now, that pace has slowed!'' When she swung her sword, she no longer felt unity with it. The natural realizations she gained from practice no longer emerged. It felt as if her mind had been sealed off. If only I were a bit stronger during today''s spar! She wouldn''t have lost her cool and made such a reckless move. ''Why am I like thistely?'' Unable to find the reason, she continued to tirelessly swing her sword, grinding her teeth in frustration. However, the human body has its limits. "Ugh..." The sword slipped from her grip, ttering to the ground. She tried to reach for it, but her trembling hand refused to cooperate. Any more training would only be torturous to her body. "Why... why is this happening?" She sank to the ground, desperately trying to understand her current predicament. But no matter how hard she thought, the answer eluded her. --- Chapter 12: Why on earth do bandits have this? (1) Chapter 12: Why on earth do bandits have this? (1) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here Several days passed, and the weekend finally arrived. Eugene found himself grappling with a pressing dilemma. ''I have no money for food.'' Thanks to Avel''s assistance with his housing fees, Eugene had been using his remaining funds solely for sustenance, focusing on his training. ''But I can''t continue like this.'' Not a single coin remained in his pockets. His pockets were so empty they felt spotlessly clean. ''Whether I like it or not, I need to earn money.'' He had to make money, whether it was by visiting the guild like the previous owner of his body had done, or find another way. "For now, Ill head out and think on the way." Eugene left the dormitory, his initial thought being to visit the Adventurer''s Guild. He wondered if there were other ways to make money besides the guild. As he was lost in thought, a blonde female student suddenly dashed from an intersecting hallway, colliding with him. "Ah!" "Eek!" Being in what was supposed to be a safe hallway and his mind being preupied, Eugene failed to dodge the girl and ended up on the ground. "Ouch... That hurt." The girl grimaced in pain. It was Tina. Her eyes widened slightly upon recognizing Eugene. "Huh? Eugene?" "I''m sorry." Eugene, quickly apologizing, got to his feet. "Hold on!" "Why?" "It''s just... Well..." Tina hesitated, awkwardly getting up. "We did spar once, so the least we can do is greet each other when we meet, right? ...Sure. Hi. See you around. Eugene replied curtly and turned away. At the moment, he was more concerned about hisck of funds and didn''t have the mental space for anything else. ''Does he seriously just say hi and leave?'' He felt cold and distant. While Eugene was merely hungry, from Tina''s perspective, it seemed as if he was drawing a clear line between them. Even if he didn''t want to chat, did he have to be this cold about it? She had something else to say. Two days ago, during their fire magic practical ss. The task of the day was a group assignment. The objective was to melt a ball with fire resistance, working together with group members. The task wasn''t just about infusing the object with brute forcing in mana. The challenge was to maintain a high temperature for an extended period, consistently supplying the right amount of magic. Being the top fire magic user in the freshman year, Tina approached the task with confidence, and her teammates were at ease working alongside her. However, idents tend to happen when least expected. The student in front of her, who was supposed to be supplying magic, was clearly distracted. They mistakenly used a much stronger magic spell than required. As a result, the superheated object flew toward Tina. She ducked in panic, but couldn''t prevent a few strands of her hair from being singed. That''s when Eugene, who was working on the assignment with another group right next to Tina, promptly cast a water spell without any incantation, deflecting the object. ''I did thank him at the time.'' As a noble, she felt the need to offer a more formal expression of gratitude. Her golden hair was something she cherished deeply, so what Eugene did for her was no small favor. "You know, about that incident three days ago during magic ss." "What about it?" "I want to properly thank you. If it weren''t for you, I might''ve had to cut my cherished hair." "You''re the only daughter of the Earl of Florence. Couldn''t you just buy a potion to restore your hair?" "I could." "Then why cut it?" "Huh?" Tina looked genuinely confused, but she soon vigorously shook her head. "That''s not what I mean. I just wanted to thank you. Even with the potion, it would''ve taken time for my hair to heal. I would''ve had to wear hats or something. You saved me from that." "I thought you already thanked me for that." "I did, but I want to express my gratitude properly." "Then treat me to a meal." "What?" Tina looked taken aback. He''s asking her to buy him food? Was he hinting that he still had feelings? On the outside, Eugene didn''t seem to show any signs of such feelings, but maybe he felt differently deep inside. However, epting such a proposal was difficult for Tina. While it was true that Eugene had changed, Tina didn''t feel any romantic emotions towards him, especially given how he used to be. "I... I think buying you food is a bit..." "Not going to treat me? Then I''m off." "Wait! Hold on!" ''What am I even thinking!'' She should be focusing on repaying him properly, not fretting over what to give. That''s not how gratitude works. "I''ll treat you! I will!" --- Raei Trantions --- In the end, Tina ended up treating Eugene to a meal. ''So it''s just a meal, huh?'' At least that''s one meal sorted. Dragging Tina along, Eugene headed to a sandwich shop next to the Royal Academy''s main cafeteria. "Huh? I thought we were getting a proper meal. Just a sandwich?" "What? You were nning to eat too?" "Huh?" "I said buy me a meal. Never said anything about eating together." "Huh?" Tina''s expression turnedical. "You probably wouldnt enjoy eating with someone like me, right? Miss Noble." "Ah, yes, what would you like?" "Just one sandwich, please." "Alright, here you go." The sandwich Eugene ordered was already prepared, and the shopkeeper handed it over immediately. Holding his sandwich, Eugene addressed Tina. "You said you''d pay, so handle the bill. I''m leaving." "..." Stunned, Tinapleted the payment without expressing a word. As she watched Eugene''s retreating figure, she deeply regretted setting boundaries that day on the rooftop. "I should''ve... been a bit gentler." --- Raei Trantions --- After satiating his hunger with a sandwich, Eugene found himself approaching the entrance of the academy. His n was to leave the academy and head straight to the Adventurer''s Guild. However, a voice stopped him. "Wait a moment there!" It wasnt a voice he recognized, unfamiliar since his arrival in this world. Turning around, he was met with the sight of a silver-haired man, whose features felt vaguely familiar. "Do you know who I am?" As soon as Eugene saw his face, he recognized him. It was Celines older brother, Cillian von Luberuta, the second son of the Luberuta family. Being in his third year at the Royal Academy, Cillian was known to be less talented than the eldest son of the Luberuta family and Celine. However, inheriting the Luberuta bloodline meant he possessed swordsmanship skills that ranked among the top in his grade. "Are you the first-year who sparred with my younger sister a week ago?" "That''s right." "Good. I have something I wanted to ask, is that alright?" His eyes seemed to suggest that refusing wasnt an option. "What is it?" "I heard you managed to hold your ground for quite a while against my sister during the spar. Is that true?" Cillian had recently heard some peculiar rumors about his genius sister and wanted to learn more, which led him to seek out Eugene. There was no point in hiding what was already widely known, so Eugene replied truthfully, "Yes, but if we continued, I would have lost." Youre quite humble, arent you? Cillian responded with a heartyugh. My sister is the greatest sword prodigy in the first year of the Royal Academy. She might even be the best in the entire academy. Many strong swordsmen in the second year can''t even handle her. And you''re telling me you managed to stand your ground against her? Given Celine''s abilities, such a feat was impressive on its own, especially considering the concept of ''Talent'' in this world. Here, a person''s Talent began to flourish at 16 and peaked at 20. In the context of their ages, even a difference of one year was significant. Defeating a swordsman a year older was the hallmark of a genius, while oveing someone two years senior was almost unheard of. So, it was only natural for Cillian to be skeptical of Eugene, especially since Eugene was the heir to a fallen barony and wasnt a well-known swordsman. ''He doesnt have to believe me.'' Eugene wouldnt have minded if Cillian remained skeptical; being underestimated had its advantages. It doesnt matter whether you believe me or not. "If I challenged you to a duel now to verify the rumors, would you ept?" No. ''Do you think I''m crazy?'' Maybe in a month or so, but not now. Now, he would surely lose. "What if I draw my sword right now?" You intend to bully someone two years your junior? It would be unbing of a swordsman from the prestigious Luberuta family. "You''re quite cheeky." Whats the point of being polite when we might be crossing swords soon? The atmosphere grew tense as their gazes shed, electricity seemingly sparking between them. The first to back down was Cillian. He couldn''t detect any fear in Eugene''s eyes. "You''re quite the intimidating junior. As you said, I can''t just challenge someone two years my junior to a duel. I never had such intentions to begin with." "That''s a relief." "But I realized one thing." "What''s that?" "You''ve definitely managed to hold your own against Celine. Judging by your eyes, you''re no ordinary person." Before he knew it, the way Cillian looked at Eugene had changed slightly. "I''ll remember your face. I sincerely apologize for bothering you today. Let''s leave it at that." Cillian extended his hand for a handshake, and Eugene took it without much thought. This would''ve been a good point to part ways. However, Cillian opened his mouth once again. "I have one more question." "What is it?" "Have you decided to stop following my younger sister around? I haven''t seen you near hertely." "..." Caught off guard by the sudden attack, Eugene was left speechless. ''This damn Eugene...'' All he could do was curse the previous owner of his body. Barely restraining himself from spewing out those curses, Eugene made an excuse and left. "After a rejection like that, I won''t be ever bothering her again." "Is that so?" Cillian didn''t stop Eugene from leaving. He chuckled, then his expression turned serious. It was good that the long-standing issue with her younger sister was resolved, but it was also good to have identified a swordsman who might cross des with her in the future. After all, she too was a swordsman, and the desire to face strong opponents was something intrinsic to all who wield the sword. ''He has a promising look in his eyes.'' Cillian recognized in Eugene''s gaze the confidence of a man who trusts his own sword. Once he advances through the grades, they''ll inevitably cross swords one day. With that thought, Cillian turned away. --- Chapter 13: Why on earth do bandits have this? (2) Chapter 13: Why on earth do bandits have this? (2) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here Walking back to the dormitory after a visit to the sandwich shop, Tina ran into Yerina. "Hi?" "Hello." They weren''t exactly best friends, but they weren''t strangers either. As the sole daughter of a powerful Earl family and the eldest daughter of a Duke''s house, they had been interacting since their childhood days. "How about a cup of tea?" "Why not?" "My treat." "Thank you, I appreciate that." Whenever they met like this, they would share a cup of tea and catch up. "Hows your magicing along these days?" "It''s decent. I feel like I might be able to break through to the fifth star soon, but its not easy." "Magic is always like that, isnt it? So elusive, always making us chase after it." "Exactly." Their most frequent topic was, of course, magic. Despite their different primary elements, both of them, as the top magic prodigies of the Royal Academy, would lose track of time when discussing magic. And if the topic ever shifted to Eugene, they could talk all night. Sharing their experiences with the stalker that tirelessly followed them around seemed to be a never-ending topic. But ever since Eugene stopped pursuing them about two weeks ago, they found themselves running out of things to talk about. Sip by sip Now, having exhausted all their topics, they both quietly drank their hot tea. "The tea is good~" "It is." "" After a moment of awkward silence, Tina, who wasn''t the type to enjoy such moments, broached a topic. "...About that guy recently." "Yes...?" Even though Tina only mentioned that guy, there was no confusion about whom she was referring to. "Hasnt he been acting a bit strangetely?" "I thought I was the only one who felt that way." "No way! So, you thought so too?" "Absolutely." Their conversation suddenly heated up. "You rememberst ss? He shielded me from the superheated ball that was heading my way. I felt obliged to return the favor, so I asked him what he wanted. And he just said he wanted to have a meal." "And then?" "I thought maybe he still had feelings for me. I wasnt exactly thrilled, but since I offered, I agreed to go. But when we actually went, instead of eating together, he just asked me to buy him a sandwich and left!" "Pfft." Yerina, who was sipping her tea, choked back augh. "Are you okay? Here, wipe with this." "Th-thank you." Yerina, wiping her face, said, "I thought I was the only one who went through something like that, but Tina, you too?" "Huh? What? Did something simr happen to you?" "Yes, during our Wind Magic practice session, he" "Oh, I heard about that." "News travels fast. So, I also tried to return the favor, and then" Yerina recounted her story, and Tina couldnt help but burst intoughter after hearing it. A question that had long lingered in their minds surfaced. The magic he used to help us, he skipped the incantation, right? Isn''t that something first-years can''t do? I think so too Honestly, isnt he... a genius? At least on par with us. I think he might even surpass us. I still can''t skip incantations fully. This is unexpected... The fool who''d always followed them around turned out to be a genius, either their equal or superior. Considering the support from their families and their solid backgrounds, surpassing them in magic in just a few years wouldn''t have been easy for Eugene. Yet, they couldn''t help but admire his talent. And the fact he''d lived like that despite such talent was simply astounding. It was also hard to ask him about his abilities and talents. Even if I wanted to talk, I''ve drawn boundaries For me, it''s different. Its not like before, where he''d almost faint from joy just by seeing me Realizing that Eugene, the genius they knew, was finally getting his act together was undoubtedly a good thing for them and the world. But for the girls who had pushed him away for over half a year, it wasnt that simple. It would''ve been better if he remained somewhat clueless, right? Thats what I''m saying... The heavy sighs from the girls seemed to still the surrounding air. --- Raei Trantions --- Upon arriving at the Adventurer''s Guild, Eugene stood in front of the notice board, reading various job postings. "I wonder if there''s something I can do over the weekend to earn some money..." He knew he was being ambitious, wanting to earn a decent amount of money in such a short period, but he wanted this to be hisst time making money through these requests. Every moment was precious for personal training, and he felt it was a waste to spend it earning money. It felt like selling a stock that could multiply by a hundred in ten years for just double its value now. "But I can''t seem to find any good requests..." Given that Eugene''s adventurer rank was of the Fire tier, there werent many high-reward requests avable to him. The adventurer rankings followed the five magical attributes. Starting from the lowest, they are: Water, Fire, Wind, Earth, Lightning. Eugene was only a tier above the lowest, which was Water, so realistically, finding a challenging task with a good reward was hard. "I might as well ask." With that thought, Eugene approached the reception desk. The receptionist he remembered from hisst visit seemed to be off, reced by a petite girl. "Are there any dangerous tasks that someone with my adventurer rank can take on?" "Dangerous... tasks?" "Yes." "Well... they should be on the notice board..." The young receptionist raised herself on tiptoes to view the board, her face suddenly hardening. "Why did someone remove it again? I''ve told them not to touch the postings!" "..." "Sorry for the inconvenience. Just give me a moment!" She bent down, rummaging behind the counter, and then thrust a request form towards him. "This is probably the closest to what you''re looking for!" "Thank you." Eugene took the request paper. ''My granddaughter, suffering from a rare disease, worsens with each passing day. To cure her, we need an antidote that was stolen from my apprentices three days ago. Despite our best efforts, we''ve failed to retrieve the antidote from the unidentified thieves. Many have tried but failed to even locate the den of these viins. To anyone who can pinpoint the whereabouts of these cursed despicable, a reward of ''3 gold'' awaits. To the one who can retrieve the antidote, a sum of ''20 gold'' will be given. -Marshal, Head of the Luciana branch directly under the Earl of Florence.'' ''This request...'' It was one Eugene was familiar with. Although he hadn''t taken it on personally and didn''t know the exact capabilities or strengths of the thieves, he did know where their hideout was. ''Who would''ve thought that browsingmunity forums in my spare time woulde in handy?'' Eugene felt pleased about his past online lurking. ''Just revealing their hideout earns me 3 gold, and retrieving the antidote, 20 gold.'' Merely providing the location could cover the living expenses of an average household for three months. With that money, excluding food expenses, Eugene could sustain himself for a year. ''While it''s tempting to just provide the location and be done with it...'' The final reward of 20 gold was extremely alluring, so Eugene was determined to see the task through if possible. "Earning 20 gold from a single request sure feels like a jackpot." Eugene left the Adventurer''s Guild and headed towards the location of his request. With quite a distance to cover, there was no time to dilly-dally. Infusing his body with mana, he lightened his steps and ran without pause. Thanks to consistent strength training, he could maintain a high speed for long periods with minimal mana. After sprinting for about six hours, he approached his destination, finding the sky enveloped in darkness. ''I should take a short break.'' Having used up much of his mana while running, Eugene climbed a tree, sat in a half-lotus position, and meditated. While sleep wasn''t an option, meditation was the best way to restore both his body and mana. Three hours passed before Eugene opened his eyes. ''This should be enough.'' Having recovered about 70% of his physical strength and mana, he expanded his senses using his mana, searching for the culprits. "Over there?" He faintly sensed human presence. It was weak, but unmistakably human. Staying concealed within the forest, Eugene slowly approached the source of the presence. Soon, he saw a group of bandits in a clearing. "They look like bandits... But why are they wearing robes?" Eugene was baffled by the sight of bandits in robes using magic. He focused his mana-enhanced vision to get a detailed look at their camp. It wasnt arge camp, housing just about six bandits. Four of them were asleep, while two, who looked like their leaders and appeared to be mage-bandits, sat by a campfire, talking. Eugene used a bit of his mana to enhance his hearing. "So what happened with that feisty girl?" "Don''t even ask, she was just..." Feeling it wasteful to expend mana on such trivial conversation, Eugene reduced the amount he was using just enough to keep track of their discussion. After about ten minutes, the conversation took a more interesting turn, prompting Eugene to once again amplify his hearing. "Remember the antidote we stole a few days ago?" "The one for petrification?" "Yeah, that. You said it''s super expensive. Is it really?" "You have no idea." "Spill it, before I really hurt you." "Big talk for someone without the skill to back it up." As one bandit raised his fist in a threat, the otherughed it off, taking out an antidote from a box. "This antidote cures petrification. I heard that high noble families, like dukes and earls, use it as a crucial ingredient for a special elixir." "Ah, an ingredient for a special elixir, you say. Does the antidote itself enhance mana as well?" "No, it''s just a cure for petrification. But when used to make the elixir, it supposedly has incredible effects." "That''s impressive. Must be worth a fortune, right?" "Exactly. It might be tough to sell right now, but if we wait a few years for things to cool down, we could livefortably for the rest of our lives." "Heh, we really hit the jackpot." The bandits fist-bumped in agreement. Magicians ought to be shing with staff, not fist. ''The antidote he''s carrying seems like the one.'' After collecting all the necessary information, Eugene cut off the flow of magic he was using for his hearing. He then opened his eyes wide, gauging the strength of the individuals around him. ''The one holding the antidote does seem rtively strong, but...'' The others didn''t look all that strong. Even the one with the antidote was doable. Stealthily, Eugene neared them, masking his presence for a surprise attack. The bandits, having just wrapped up their earlier conversation, were back to their lewd banter. "So, bringing about half a dozen women shouldn''t be too difficult, right?" "Why even mention that? As long as they''re pretty, there won''t be any issues." "And what about that feistydy you mentioned?" "Hehehe." "Hehehe." Suddenly, one of theughing bandits received a blow to the head and copsed to the ground, unconscious. "What the...?!" The bandit with the antidote turned, his eyes wide in surprise. "Keep talking. Why''d you stop?" With an imposing gait, Eugene, a smirk tugging at his lips, continued to approach. --- Chapter 14: Why on earth do bandits have this? (3) Chapter 14: Why on earth do bandits have this? (3) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here You, who are you? Im a student. Stop with the nonsense! The bandit quickly hid the antidote in his clothes, revealing a hostile attitude. I told you, I''m a student. Without hesitation, Eugene drew his sword. It was best to settle the fight before the other bandits woke up. However, the bandit with the antidote was quite formidable. Bang! The bandit quickly unleashed a spell, distancing himself from Eugene and shouting with all his might. Wake up, you bastards! We have an intruder! ...Intruder? It''s real! Kill him! Four bandits, who had been deeply asleep, sprang up to attack simultaneously. A chaotic battle ensued. Eugene parried and dodged the bandits'' attacks, continuing to fight. "Try to dodge this..." The bandit with the antidote sneered wickedly, drawing power from a mana device. As the bandits bought him time, he finished his lengthy incantation. From his outstretched hand, massive mes shot forth, engulfing where Eugene stood. Roar! The bandits hideout was set aze. It doesn''t matter. Valuables were safely stored in a magic-protected chest. This one... hes strong... If it came to a one-on-one fight, he couldn''t guarantee victory. If setting their hideout on fire subdued him, it was a small price to pay. Soon, the mes subsided, reced by thick smoke. He can''t possibly survive that. The bandit smirked and walked into the hideout. Whoosh! At that moment, a gust of wind erupted from within the smoke, clearing it away. What the! Any mage could see it. It was a gust caused by a high-tier wind spell. None of my men know wind magic! A sense of foreboding struck him, and his intuition was soon proven right. No matter how ruthless bandits can be, using magic where your men are? Really? Eugene, unharmed, stood with his sword ready. Around him, four banditsy motionless. Did you intend to kill all of your men? Having shielded himself from the mes with a defensive spell, Eugene had incapacitated the four bandits in moments. I could have killed them because they''re just bandits. But he felt pity that they served such a man and spared them. You, you! Who sent you? How did you find this ce? Im not obliged to answer that. I''m here for the antidote. Will you give it willingly or should I take it? Antidote? Did youe on those noble brats orders? I killed them all, yet you still came looking!" Avoiding the question with useless bber. Better to subdue him first and thinkter. With a powerful stride, Eugeneunched himself forward. After swiftly subduing the bandits earlier, only about a third of his mana remained. There was no time for restraint. You think you can beat me!? The bandit, too, went all out. Magic and swords shed, the battle raging on. Eugene had the upper hand in the fight. ''This isn''t a mere sparring session.'' The gift granted by Sword Soul was an unparalleled understanding of the sword and a rate of growth that was unparalleled. More valuable than that was the calmness andposure he felt in life-threatening battles, an instinct that surpassed human limits. When he shouldn''t harm his opponent, the Sword Soul would silence its voice. But when there was no such restraint, it freely voiced its opinions. ''Strike here to threaten your foe''s life, swing that way to sever their neck.'' Each movement of Eugene''s sword sent chills down the spine of the bandit. The bandit constantly retreated, casting spells in defense, but the ever-present threat to his life prevented him from disying his full abilities. "Arghhh!" Hisposure crumbled, making his spells erratic. Out of ten spells, only one barely reached Eugene. ''What on earth is this madness?!'' The movements of the swordsman, intent on taking his life, were like that of a ghost. Hiding within the smoke produced by shing magic and swords, Eugene pounced like a predator, swinging his de. Even if the bandit fired spells into the smoke, Eugene would emerge from beyond his field of vision. ''How can this young whelp do this?!'' Compared to the bandit, his opponent was much younger. The total amount of mana the kid possessed would barely match a grain of rice inparison to his. Yet, none of his attacks found their mark, and every attack from the young swordsman threatened his life. As the battle reached its climax, the bandit, with a look of desperation, reached out. No magic came forth. The bandit had run out of mana. "Is it over now?" Eugene approached, sword in hand. The bandit realized he had lost. If it were the bandit of the past, that is. ''It''s not over yet...'' The bandit smirked wickedly. Months ago, he had found a peculiar book on the ground and learned an eerie spell from it. This magic could be cast without any mana, harnessing an unknown power to unleash a dark energy. With this power, he annihted entire groups, armed with escorts. ''With this, I can snuff out his life in an instant.'' It might be a shame to end such a talented young swordsman this way, but to the viinous bandit, his own life was much more valuable. With a chant, he released his spell. An indescribable ck energy emerged, ominously slithering and pulsating maliciously, as if hungry for life. The moment Eugene caught sight of this dark energy. "You damned lunatic!" Eugene''s previously rxed face tightened instantly. With astounding speed, he lunged forward, delivering a swift sword strike. Whooosh! The bandit''s hand flew through the air. "Ah! My hand!" He clutched his arm, writhing in pain on the ground. But Eugene was far from letting his guard down. He thrust his sword into the bandit''s abdomen, his voice low and menacing. "Where did you learn that spell?" "Ah! It hurts! Stop, please!" "If you don''t talk, your heart is next." Eugene pulled out the sword and aimed it at the bandit''s heart. The bandit, overwhelmed by excruciating pain, regained a semnce of sanity, fearing he might truly die. "I''ll talk! I''ll tell you everything!" "Speak quickly if you don''t want to die. Where did you learn dark magic?" The dark magic Eugene referred to was the signature of a nefarious cult, the ck Flower Blood Demon Society. They were the axis of evil in this world, known for pursuing power by any means,mitting heinous acts like mass ughters with no remorse. Their ultimate goal was to resurrect a god-like being known as the ''ck Flower Blood Emperor''. ''There''s no way they should be making their move now!'' While it was certain that they would eventually spring into action, ording to the game''s storyline, this was still the early stages. There was still a long way to go before the ck Flower Blood Demon Society could threaten the world. ''But why is this bandit using dark magic? What''s going on?'' Eugene felt his head was about to burst. He already had his hands full, training every day due to the shorings of his body''s previous owner. Now witnessing a connection to this crazy group, things were gettingplicated. ''If this guy''s a member, this is seriously bad news.'' However, this bandit seemed too weak to be a member of the ck Flower Blood Demon Society. If he really was a member, he would be considered disposable, just a pawn to be sacrificed. But there was still a small possibility, so he had to verify. "Spill it, now!" He slightly pressed the sword''s de into the bandit''s heart, urging a response. Pale from excessive bleeding, the trembling bandit began to speak. "I... I learned it from a book I found on the ground." "You think I''ll buy that lie? Do you need another stab to clear your head?" "No, no! It''s true! Why would I lie when I''m on the brink of death?" Eugene stared deeply into the bandit''s eyes. Eugene stared intently into the bandit''s eyes, searching for any trace of the distinct dark energy associated with those initiated into the ck Flower Blood Demon Society. But he found none. ''So, he''s not a member after all...'' Relieved, Eugene withdrew his sword from the bandit''s chest. If this bandit was simply an outlier who stumbled upon their book and learned dark magic, it meant they hadn''t started their activities just yet. "So, you really learned it from a book you found?" "Yes, I swear!" "Then hand over the book." "I don''t have it!" Eugene''s gaze turned icy. "No, really! I thought the magic was dangerous and didn''t want anyone else to learn it, so I burned the book!" "How long ago did youe across it?" "Just a bit over three months. Ugh..." The bandit, who had been staunchly defending himself, suddenly grimaced in pain, clutching his severed arm and trying to staunch the bleeding. ''So desperate to live'' Eugene sighed. "So, how often did you use that dark magic in the past three months?" "Whenever I felt my power wasn''t enough. I think I used it in about five fights." "Did you ever use it after your mana depleted?" "There was no reason to use it if I still had mana. Of course, I used it after running out. I felt something draining from my body, but since I could continue using it, I didn''t hold back." "This this madman" Eugeneughed bitterly. "You said you felt something draining from your body. Didnt you ever suspect what that might be? The dark magic you''ve been using draws from your life force when you''re out of mana. Assuming you used it continuously in a single battle, you''ve basically burned about 10 years of your lifespan." "What... are you saying? "You''ve used it five times, so thats 50 years. Oh, what a madman..." "Dont lie! What would you gain from deceiving me with such tales?" "You said it yourself. Why would I lie? What would I stand to gain? The bandit''s face turned ashen. It wasn''t from blood loss. It was the crushing realization that he had only a few years left to live. I thought the blood I coughed up recently was due to the injuries from recent fights The banditughed, disbelief evident in his voice. A few months ago, when he discovered that book, he believed it was a stroke of luck. All it did was bring death closer. "Let''s finish what we started." Eugene approached, sword in hand. "Wa-wait! Ive told you everything! How can you kill me after that?s Did you act fairly when you killed others? Dont worry, I wont kill you. The sword pointed towards the bandit''s lower abdomen. "This... are you trying to destroy my mana circuit?" Losing one''s mana circuit was worse than death. Eugene knew that, which is why he was doing this. Once someone lost their mana circuit, they would be forever stripped of their magical abilities, reduced from a powerful mage to a powerless being. "Please, dont destroy my mana circuit! I''ll give you everything I own! Please! "It wont work. Considering how many people youve killed, I can''t risk what you''d do with the few years you have left. For the sake of the innocent lives youve taken, this isnt negotiable." With that, Eugene drove his sword into the bandits mana circuit. The excruciating pain from the destruction of his mana circuit caused the bandit to lose consciousness. From the bandit''s belongings, Eugene retrieved an antidote and stored it in his pocket. He then proceeded to destroy the magic circuits of the other unconscious bandits. "All of them, so alike." Men who had lived by robbing others of their lives and belongings. The world wasn''t so kind as to offer mercy to such viins. If he let them be, more innocent people would eventually fall victim to these bandits. Eugene couldnt bear the thought. After the unpleasant task of destroying their mana circuits, Eugene made his way to the bandit hideout, now reduced to ashes. Ever since a little while ago, both my health and mana were so depleted that simply moving around felt like death. But, I had to check the bandits'' stash. Thanks to the Sword Soul invigorating my spirits, I managed to hold on. "I think I saw a chest protected by magic just now." During the fight with the bandits, a shimmering chest had caught my eye. With everything turned to ashes, I found it rather quickly. What could be inside? Eugene opened the chest. Dozens of silver coins and several gold coins were revealed. ''Considering they plundered the upper ss... this isn''t much.'' From what I could tell from their conversations, they seemed to have spentvishly on women and other pleasures. I had high hopes when opening it, so the sight was slightly disappointing. Eugene rummaged a bit more inside the chest. ''What''s this? A piece of cloth?'' The ck cloth seemed to be concealing something. What could it be hiding? Eugene cautiously unveiled the cloth, revealing its hidden content. ''This is...!'' Eugene''s eyes widened as if he had seen a pot of honey. --- Chapter 15: Why on earth do bandits have this? (4) Chapter 15: Why on earth do bandits have this? (4) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here It was a golden bead. Not actual gold. It wasnt as hard as metal, and it was soft to the touch, yielding when pressed. A squishy golden bead? In Eugene''s memory, there was only one such object in the world of Lucia. The Golden Toads Inner Bead. When a toad lives without dying for a hundred years, it bes a mystical creature known as the Golden Toad. When the Golden Toad dies, it leaves behind a bead resembling this golden sphere, the Golden Toad''s Inner Bead. Consuming it bestows vast amounts of mana and resistance to numerous poisons. However, there''s a catch: one must perfectly utilize meditation to absorb its energy, or risk fatal poisoning. Despite this danger, there was no denying it was a treasure so rare that money couldn''t buy it. Why would bandits have this? This wasnt something mere bandits should possess. The first thought that came to Eugenes mind was the possibility that the continent''s top merchant group, the Florence Merchant Group, had been raided while on their trade route. If that was the case, the antidote they carried might have been stolen along with this bead. Not just anyone would recognize this precious item, so the bandits probably took it because it looked valuable. Should I return it if my guess is right? Morally, returning it was the right thing to do. But what if it wasnt stolen from the merchant group? However, his desire for power made the decision difficult. Since there was a chance it wasn''t from the merchant group, an inner voice tempted him to keep it and decideter. After all, this bead was precisely what Eugene currently desired most, promising to significantly boost his mana. In that case Ill find out more about itter and then decide. After much contemtion, Eugene came to a decision. If, when delivering the antidote, the merchant group doesnt inquire about the Golden Toad''s Inner Bead, he would consume it. If they do ask... Then he''d still consume it and just find a way to repay themter. It might seem like there''s no difference in either approach, but to Eugene, there was a significant distinction. ''I''ll just payter.'' Deferred payment. In fact, this approach was good both for Eugene and for the future world facing the rise of the ck Flower Blood Demon Society If, in the distant future, a stronger Eugene could stand against the ck Flower Blood Demon Society due to consuming the bead, then its value would be well justified. Let''s take it for now. Eugene pocketed the Golden Toad''s Inner Bead, and also gathered up all the gold and silver coins. He then left the bandits hideout and settled in a secluded part of the forest. Who would have thought Id be sleeping in a forest? But he had no other choice. He was utterly drained. Eugene immediately fell into a deep slumber. --- Raei Trantions --- When he woke up, it was morning. ''How many hours did I sleep?'' He wanted to know, but he had no way of telling the time. ''First, I need to meditate.'' Even after sleeping, he felt that his physical strength and mana hadn''t fully recovered. It would take about six hours of running to return to the capital so Eugene immediately sat down in meditation. Once he felt rejuvenated, he opened his eyes and made his way, eventually arriving at the capital, Luciana. Without hesitation, he headed straight to the Luciana branch of the Florence Merchant Group. Head of the Luciana Branch, Marshal. From his youth, he dedicated his life to the group, loyally serving the Earl of Florence, and sessfully managed several branches. Even the head of the Florence family would bow in respect upon seeing him. Marshal was a respected merchant, admired by many. "If only she would open her eyes..." Had his only granddaughter not been afflicted with an incurable disease, he would have been thoroughly content with life. However, she was struck with a condition where her body was gradually turning to stone, slowly dying. The treatment required an incredibly rare and expensive antidote. "Money wasn''t the issue, but how could this..." Thanks to the resources from his role as the Head, Marshal was able to find the antidote with rtive ease. But tragedy struck when the carriers of the antidote were ambushed, leading to their deaths and the theft of the antidote. "What cruel twist of fate is this..." For his dear granddaughter, he would have given his life. But all he could do now was lodge a request with the Adventurer''s Guild, and wait. Her limbs have already turned to stone Every day, as he watched her condition deteriorate, his heart ached more and more. "Branch Head!" "Lower your voice. My granddaughter is resting." "My apologies! But this is an urgent matter!" "What is it?" Seeing his attendant in an unusual state of urgency, Marshal got up. "We''ve received word that someone has found the antidote!" "What? Take me to them immediately!" "Yes, sir!" Following the attendant, Marshal moved with a pace uncharacteristic for his age. The mansion''s hallway felt oppressively long. "Here he is." The attendant stepped back to reveal the individual. A man with brown hair and brown eyes, seemingly ordinary. His physique hinted at rigorous training. His clothes and disheveled hair gave the impression of someone who had endured much hardship. Though Marshal was skeptical that this man could be the savior bearing the antidote, heposed himself and greeted the stranger. Are you the benefactor who has retrieved the antidote for my granddaughter? Yes. "Would you be able to show me the antidote immediately? My granddaughter''s condition is critical, so I hope you understand the urgency." "Not a problem. Here it is." Eugene presented a small vial. The liquid inside emitted an unmistakable radiant blue hue. Good heavens! "Branch Head, it appears to be the real antidote!" The attendants eximed with relief. But in that moment, no one could be happier than Marshal. Wee this gentleman inside! --- Raei Trantions --- Eugene, guided with utmost courtesy by the attendants, took a seat on the sofa in the reception room. Exhausted from his grueling journey, he felt as if he might faint and even dozed off briefly while waiting for Marshal. As time passed and Marshal descended from the second floor, Eugene awoke from his nap. "Heh heh heh." It seemed the antidote Eugene had provided worked wonders, as Marshal''s face was brimming with joy and relief. He took a seat across from Eugene. "The antidote you brought seems to have done its magic. My granddaughter has regained her senses. Before we discuss the reward I promised you, may I inquire about your name?" "My name is Eugene von Lennon Grace." "Ah, the distinguished young master of the Barony of Grace." Even if the name "Grace" was somewhat obscure to most, Marshal, with his vast experience, recognized it instantly. "I imagine your journey to retrieve the antidote wasn''t an easy one. Would you honor an old man with your tale?" ''He probably wants to verify the facts.'' It appeared Marshal wanted to know who had stolen the antidote. While Eugene''s identity as the young heir of the Grace family practically ruled him out as a suspect, Marshal seemed eager to identify the true viins. If their actions were linked to a rival merchant group, their name would be tarnished beyond repair. "Well, about that..." Eugene decided to be honest, albeit adding some minor embellishments like stumbling upon the viins''ir while training in the forest. He shared the essential facts while omitting details about the internal betrayal of the merchant group and the dark magic involved. The internal strife was due to personal ambitions, and there was no benefit to mentioning dark magic. Announcing the discovery of traces of the ck Flower Blood Demon Society, which vanished centuries ago, would either not be believed or would only spread unnecessary panic. The signs Eugene discovered were mere remnants, and there was no need to rm anyone. "To think such a thing happened..." After hearing Eugene''s story, Marshal remained silent for a moment. ''It''s a story hard to believe at face value.'' That a young swordsman, merely 16 and at the prime of his youth, would discover the hideout of viins, defeat them, and retrieve the stolen antidote was a tale hard to swallow. If true, it was a testament to his remarkable potential. Combined with his status as a student of the Royal Academy of Lucia, his prospects seemed brighter than ever. Associating with someone like him could be beneficial for Marshal''s business in the future. ''The question is whether to believe him...'' With decades of experience dealing with people, Marshal had cultivated a keen eye for assessing character. It was this very skill that had allowed him to climb the ranks and be the regional head of the merchant group. He observed the dignity and gaze emanating from Eugene. A moment of silence passed. His instincts told him to trust this man. Beyond mere trust, he is someone with immense potential. Someone with the potential to be great. After a lengthy contemtion, Marshal smiled and extended his hand for a handshake. "You''ve done a great job. I''ll never forget this favor. I am now in your debt. There''s no need for such words. Bring the gold coins I promised the young lord! "Yes, sir!" An attendant brought over a small box and handed it to Eugene. He found 20 dazzling gold coins inside. I guess I won''t need to visit the guild anymore. His heart warmed at the thought of finally being able to fully focus on his personal training. Whenever you wish, visit my mansion. Youll always receive a warm wee. Feel free toe by anytime. "Your words alone are more than enough." They shook hands once more, painting a picture-perfect farewell. However, an oblivious attendant, who had been eavesdropping, interrupted. Excuse me, Lord Eugene. While you were looking for the antidote, did you happen toe across a golden bead? About this size? "...." Eugene''s face visibly hardened. "I''m... I''m not sure." Really? Yes, such a bead I didn''t see such a thing "It was quite essential along with the antidote in our trade, many of us shed tears over its loss." "Th...They cried?" Yes. Eugene''s lips quivered. He had intended to keep silent and repay them in the future, but hearing of it like this, it wasn''t easy to act nonchnt. So thats how it is. However, deceiving the astute Marshal wasnt easy. From that brief conversation, Marshal seemed to have understood the entirety of the situation and spoke up. "Listen here." Yes, Branch Head. This golden bead you speak of, its the first I''m hearing of it. What exactly is it? Well, it may appear as a golden bead, but in reality, its the core of the Gol Ahem! "Go...Gold..." Ah-hem! Marshal ringly fixed his gaze on the attendant. I''ve clearly stated that I''ve never heard of such a golden bead. What is it again? I''ll give you another chance to exin!" Realizing his slip-up, the attendant tried to navigate the situation. Ah, it was merely a bead painted gold. Not an item of significance. Perhaps we were overly obsessed with it. I see. Marshal, with a sudden gentleness in his eyes, looked at Eugene. Lord Eugene. Even if you havee across the golden bead, you need not worry about it. Is that so? Indeed. After all, it wasnt a significant item for our merchant group. Marshalughed heartily. Eugene too couldn''t help but catch on. This old man, not only offering gold coins but even the golden bead. He must have been truly overjoyed at having his granddaughter''s illness cured. Of course, if that was the only reason, he wouldnt have given Eugene the golden bead. The seasoned merchant saw Eugene''s potential and made his decision. Since you''re offering, I''ll gratefully ept. Eugene, having faintly realized this, quietly held a sense of indebtedness towards the Florence merchant in his heart. I shall take my leave then. Travel safely. The merchant sent him off with a smile. After Eugene left, the ever-smiling attendant spoke up. Branch Head, there''s something I''d like to ask personally. Speak. Is this an investment? To that attendant, who had risen from the bottom to the top alongside the merchant, he wanted to understand his intentions. An investment... Seeing the attendant''s attitude, the merchant opened his mouth with a smile. Merchants have a calcting nature, but paradoxically, one shouldn''t always be calcting. Sometimes, one should know how to simply give a gift. A gift... you say? Yes, just a gift. A gift given to a man with incredible potential. Branch Head, I''ll make sure to remember todays lesson. Do so. The merchant smiled warmly. --- Chapter 16: Time flows like flowing water (1) Chapter 16: Time flows like flowing water (1) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here Returning to the dormitory, Eugene locked his door and took a seat on the floor. Carefully, he unfolded a piece of cloth and gently ced the golden bead upon it. "What an unexpected twist of fate." He had always been concerned about hisckluster mana, and now, by unexpected fortune, he had acquired this bead. "There''s poison in it, so I''ll have to endure some pain." But if it meant an increase in mana, he was willing to ept that pain. "It will hurt... a lot." He swallowed hard, his apprehension visible. Eugene was well-aware of the bead''s properties. Properly absorbing the golden bead would grant a surge in mana and even immunity to several poisons. However, the absorption process was far from simple. Without extracting the bead''s inherent mana and toxins, one had to slowly and cautiously absorb them, ensuring they didn''t overwhelm the body. This required not only a high proficiency in mana maniption but also an exceptional physical recovery rate. Meeting just one of these conditions was already challenging; now, two were necessary. Absorbing the bead was an act reserved for the strong in this world. But for those who were strong, their mana was sufficient. The golden bead was merely a bonus: a luxury, not a necessity. On the other hand, those who desperately needed mana butcked mana control would face death upon consumption. The bead was, in essence, an exorbitantly priced gamble. One needed to be a young prodigy with low mana but high mana maniption skills, and naturally, a robust constitution capable of withstanding the potent poison. "That''s me." Born with a multitude of talents, Eugenes prowess in manipting mana, thanks to his Sword Soul and Magic Genius, surpassed anyone else in the world. Additionally, due to Martial Arts Genius, his physical recovery rate was exceptionally high. ''If not me, then who?'' Eugene closed his eyes and ced the golden bead into his mouth. As it melted and flowed down his throat, a burst of immense mana sweetly caressed his taste buds. Simultaneously, the bitter sting of the beads potent poison pierced his tongue. ...! A hellish agony, as if his entire body was ame, overtook him. The overwhelming torment made it impossible to maintain his senses. Eugene clenched his teeth, nearly to the point of breaking, and crossed his legs, focusing intently to regte the flow of mana and poison. He had to focus intently, striving to control the flow of both the mana and the toxin. The mana raced through his body with a wild momentum. If left unchecked, it would wreak internal havoc, resulting in death. ''Control the flow first!'' In his fading consciousness, Eugene strived to rein in the mana. Sensing the body''s imminent danger, mana from his magic circuit flowed rapidly, trying to subdue the overpowering force of the bead. Maintaining focus amidst this excruciating pain was beyond human capability. And amidst all this, he still had to contend with the poison. His eyes rolled back, consumed by the immense pain. Giving everything he had, Eugene attempted to control the mana flow while simultaneously fighting the encroaching toxin. Blocking the absorption of all the poison was inherently impossible. Some of it had to be allowed into the body. The majority of the potent poison, had to be confined using magic and then slowly absorbed over several weeks. Even aplishing just one of these tasks wouldbel someone a genius of the highest caliber, yet Eugene was striving to achieve them simultaneously, battling the pain that came with it. The frenzied flow of mana within his body began to calm down gradually. The act of restraining the invasive poison became slightly easier. ''Just a bit more... If I can hold on a little longer...!'' Clutching onto his thinning consciousness, Eugene wrestled with the overwhelming pain. At the end of his wless mana maniption, the mana of the golden bead within him was suppressed. A faint mist of mana rose from his body, swirling around him. The pain started to slowly subside, and the potent poison attempting to infiltrate his body was fully restrained. "Whew..." Eugene slowly opened his eyes. He wasn''t sure how much time had passed, but outside the window, the dusk had already set in. The pain had been so intense that, when he opened his clenched fist, blood oozed from where his nails had dug in. ''It hurts.'' But it also brought joy. Because he had sessfully absorbed the golden bead. After enduring hellish torment, he couldn''t help but feel overjoyed. He smiled broadly, feeling a power inside him that was iparably stronger than before. ''If I slowly absorb this immense mana over several weeks...'' He would possess a power iparable to before. With such strength, even if he were to face a swordsman with mana as high as Celine''s, there would be nothing to fear. Eugene closed his eyes once more, meditating until sleep took him. He had to quickly absorb this vast mana circting within, making it truly his own. --- Raei Trantions --- And so, five days passed. Today was a Friday. With no sses scheduled in the afternoon, he would had free time after the morning sses are over. Eugene immediately returned to the dormitory and sat down to meditate. Lately, he''d been reducing his swordsmanship and physical training, cing more emphasis on his meditation. Until he fully absorbed the mana from the bead, he would maintain a bnce between meditation and everything else. A subtle smile graced his lips as he felt the flow of mana within him. My magic circuit is overflowing. The level of mana was iparably higher than before. ''Even though I''ve only absorbed a third of it, it''s already at this level.'' In about another ten days, he would be able topletely absorb the mana from the bead. Once that happens, his mana level would be on par with those wealthy heirs who, since childhood, had been nurtured on various elixirs and pills. That would be more than enough. Among the first-year students, there were already none who could match Eugene''s prowess in swordsmanship. If they were to duel on equal mana levels, he would confidently im victory, even against Celine, who was regarded as the top talent of the Royal Academy. ''Keep improving. Shoving away his stray thoughts, Eugene concentrated fully on his meditation once more. Meditate, hone the body, and swing the sword. For the next few weeks, he would focus solely on these three tasks. --- Raei Trantions --- Inside a room at the girls'' dormitory. The desk was neatly organized with various magical tomes, while uniforms and dresses were hung on a clothes rack. Beside it was a bed, draped with pristine white sheets and pillows, adorned with petite dolls. It looked so inviting that one would easily fall into a deep slumber just by lying down. On that bedy a blonde female student with a beauty so famous that rumors imed even the Emperor might tilt the nation for her. "sses ended early, I should have trained more, but somehow, I feel even more exhausted than usual today..." Her long golden hair was sprawled around her, her body,fortable in a simple dress. A sight that would easily make male students'' hearts flutter. Tina''s physique had its naturally alluring features. Hailing from the Florence Earldom, she was celebrated as a beauty unparalleled in the family''s history. Though she''d never genuinely experienced romance, the daily confessions from numerous men had somewhat dampened her interest in the opposite sex. "Ugh... I''m so tired..." She pouted, covering her face with her arm. A few days ago, she had consumed a high-quality elixir sent from her family. Though she should spend several hours each day meditating and consolidating her mana, she couldn''t shake off her tiredness. "But I still have to do it..." The elixir she consumed wasn''t just any ordinary one; it was a treasured potion bought from the top of the Magic Tower for a hefty sum. "Father did buy it for me, after all..." The elixir was hard toe by, even with money. Typically, elixirs were valuablemodities, and money was merely one method to secure them. This particr elixir was obtained by her father, who had mobilized all his connections and capabilities. "I have private lessons soon as well." In a few hours, a renowned archmage, brought in with the family''s wealth and connections, woulde for a tutoring session. Since she cked with today''s meditation, she didn''t have the luxury to rx further. She got off the bed, settled into a meditative pose, and began a long session of meditation. By the time she finished her meditation and opened her eyes, there were only 15 minutes left before the tutoring session. Teacher always arrives 10 minutes early... The tutor, who seemed quite fond of Tina, consistently arrived 10 minutes ahead of schedule and often lingered longer than necessary. One day, he showed no intention of leaving, forcing her to make up an excuse to send him away. ''I should change first.'' Tina slipped out of her dress and changed into attire suitable for magic training. As she did, there was a knock at the door. "Come in!" As Tina hurried to open it, there stood her familiar tutor. "Tina, how have you been?" Madreia von Denaria Beruz. This elderly mage donned an exquisite robe, holding a staff in hand. Embroidered on his robe was the emblem of the Beruz family. He was an elder of the Beruz family and a renowned Archmage, the great-grandfather of Yerina. "Teacher, would you like toe in for some tea?" "Yes, I do enjoy tea. Let''s go inside." Madreia, with a gentle smile upon seeing Tina''s face, followed her into the room. While men were typically not allowed in the female dormitory, Madreia was an exception. As an Archmage whose reputation spanned the continent, he wasn''t one to be bound by regr conventions. Considering his impable reputation, the Royal Academy of Lucia was confident he wouldn''t cause any issues. The thought of an elder from the Duke of Beruz stirring up trouble in the female dormitory was almost unthinkable. Sitting at a small table, Madreia warmly smiled as he watched Tina prepare tea. ''How can she be so captivating?'' Madreia, who was well-known for his exceptional magical prowess and kind-hearted nature, had a hidden side to him. Few knew of hisscivious tendencies. He had concealed it well due to his intelligence; it remained a secret known only to those within his family. ''Such a wless figure...'' His smile melted as he looked at Tina''s silhouette, to an expression that would seem intense to anyone that saw it. ''I must restrain myself. Staring too much would be risky.'' Although he had these inclinations, he was always sure to maintain decorum. Every feature of Tina could stir a man''s desires. Yet, Madreia had always managed to suppress these feelings, especially as the revered elder of the Beruz family. He had received a significant sum from the Earl of Florence for these personal lessons. Overstep and risk it all? The mere thought of it was preposterous. Such an act would disgrace not only himself but his entire family. ''If only I were 180 years younger...'' If he had been of Tina''s age, he would have openly confessed and pursued a romantic rtionship. But the age gap was just too wide. "Here''s your tea, Teacher." "Thank you." "I hope it''s to your liking." "As long as Tina prepared it, even if it had poison, I''d find it sweet. Don''t worry." "You always have a way with words, Teacher." Tina chuckled, a bit awkwardly. Madreia savored the tea she made, relishing its vor. When it was time for their lesson, "Let''s head out for today''s training." "Yes!" "Give me your hand." Tina extended her hand with an innocent look, and Madreia, smiling gently, took hold of it. Then he announced, "Warp!" Seven-Star magic, Warp, a spell that allowed long-distance travel. They were instantly transported to a mountainous region filled with cliffs. Fire and earth were Tina''s primary magical attributes, with her having a slightly greater talent for fire. ''When ites to fire attributes, even I, an Archmage, wouldn''t dare belittle her talent.'' That''s why their training focused on fire magic. Fire magic, known for its immense destructive power and vast range, required an expansive training area. This mountainous region, filled with cliffs, was the perfect ce. "Are we training on this cliff today?" "Yes. This old man used to frequent this ce a lot when learning magic back in the day." "That exins all the cliffs." ''He must have used a massive amount of magic here.'' "Seeing just one can lead to realizing ten. Incredible." Madreia,ughing, continued Tina''s private lesson. cing his hand on Tina''s back as she stretched both hands toward the cliff and cast her magic, he taught her how to use her mana efficiently. "Tina, as a noble, you''ve consumed many elixirs and rare herbs. As time goes on, you''ll possess mana as vast as the great seas. The key is how you channel that immense mana into your magic." "Teacher, I''ll keep that in mind." "Feel the way I guide the flow of your mana, imprint it into both your body and mind. When you fully grasp this method, not only will it be easier to learn more advanced magic, but the potency of all your spells will also ascend to a new level." "Yes, Teacher!" As Madreia''s voice grew more solemn, Tina devoted herself entirely to the training, absorbing his teachings. ''That figure of hers keeps testing me.'' Internally he was caught up in his own fierce battle, with his hands still on Tina''s back. --- Chapter 17: Time flows like flowing water (2) Chapter 17: Time flows like flowing water (2) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here In another room of the girls'' dormitory. This room, bathed in a soft pink hue, stood in contrast to Tina von Elia Florence''s pristine white one. It was Yerina von Bliss Beruz''s room. She tended to use politenguage with everyone, maintaining a more formal demeanorpared to the other three female leads. This was primarily due to her upbringing, which emphasized upholding a noble''s dignity in public. However, in private spaces like her own room, where no one else could see, she decorated it ording to her girlish tastes. The presence of a massive teddy bear upying a corner of her bed spoke volumes about her personal taste. If someone were to discover her room, the sophisticated image she had carefully built over the years would instantly crumble. But thanks to her usual dignified behavior, she didn''t have any close friends, and no students ever dared to enter her room. "Ugh... This is so hard..." Dressed in her adorable light pink pajamas, she sat at her desk, studying magic. Studying this particr subject was difficult, even with her talent. Knock, knock, knock. Huh? The sound interrupting her was a knock in the middle of the night. ''Who could it be at this hour?'' Yerina approached the door with caution, swallowing nervously. Her eyes were filled with apprehension, wary of someone seeing her room decorated to her liking. "Who is it at this hour...?" "It''s your grandpa!" "...Grandfather?" Upon hearing that familiar voice, her caution evaporated instantly. It was her great-grandfather, Madreia. To Yerina, Madreia was not only the grandfather who had doted on her since infancy but also a revered archmage who, as an elder, protected their family name. ''I''m happy to see him, but...'' Why is he here? Yerina opened the door, revealing Madreia leaning casually against the frame. He had finished Tina''s personal tutoring and, having some free time, decided to visit Yerina, bringing gifts with him. "Grandfather... what brings you here?" "Just wanted to see my granddaughter''s face. Sounds like you''re not happy to hear that." Madreia feigned disappointment. "No, I''m sorry! I was just taken by surprise. Please,e in." "Hehe, thank you. Huh?" Madreia''s gazended on Yerina''s pink pajamas. "Your pajamas are quite cute, aren''t they?" "...Please don''t mention it." Her face reddening, Yerina quickly ushered Madreia inside. "The pajamas are cute, and so is the room. That bear seems even bigger than me." "Didn''t I ask you not to mention it..." "Hehe, alright, alright." Madreia, having teased his granddaughter, took a seat. Meanwhile, Yerina headed to the kitchen, busily preparing some refreshments. The scattered books on her desk suggested she had been in the middle of her studies. Yet, she weed her grandfather''s unexpected visit with open arms and gracious hospitality. His presence was truly captivating. ''It''s been a while since I''ve seen her, but she seems even more radiant now.'' Her beauty, which I''ve known since her youth, was beyond words. She had always been the beloved of the family due to her charming looks. And as she grew up, her beauty blossomed, far surpassing her youthful days. ''If she ever marries, I might have to lodge a fireball right between that son-inw''s brows.'' I felt that would be the only way to find peace in my heart. Any man trying to court such a beautiful granddaughter could hardly be seen as human. A despicable viin who deserves to be consumed by mes. Anger surged in him at just the thought of such a man, who didn''t even exist yet. "Grandfather, why such a face...?" "Eh? Oh, I apologize. I was reminded of an enemy I pushed off a cliff a hundred years ago." Seeing Yerina''s concerned expression, Madreia quickly changed his expression. To his granddaughter, he was always a gentle grandfather. "Don''t dwell on such thoughts, have some tea." "Thank you." Yerina sat opposite Madreia. After he took a sip of tea, Yerina spoke up, "Did youe after tutoring Tina?" "You''re quite observant. I had some time after Tina''s lessons, so I thought I''d see my granddaughter and brought a gift." "Are you talking about the box you brought with you?" "Indeed, my granddaughter always has such a keen eye." Yerina chuckled, finding thepliment a bit exaggerated. However, when Madreia opened the box, her face was a picture of shock. "That... That is...!" "Do you recognize it?" "It''s alcohol, and a very precious one at that!" "Lower your voice. The other students might overhear." Yerina immediately hushed. "I thought of you, knowing how hard you''re working at the Royal Academy. So, I brought your favorite drink. The 50-year-old Man, worth more than ten gold coins a bottle." "50-year-old Man...!" Yerina''s eyes sparkled with excitement. Though she had tasted alcohol barely five times in her life, being the daughter of the Duke of Beruz, she had asionally sipped the drinks Madreia secretly brought. She hade to love their sweet taste. ''Just a sip... and all the fatigue will melt away...'' Yerina swallowed hard, her throat audibly reacting. She clearly craved the drink. "But... it''s not allowed. Drinking alcohol is against the Royal Academy''s rules..." "What''s the harm if no one finds out?" "To say it''s okay as long as I''m not caught diminishes my dignity..." "Ugh..." Madreia''s looked downcast. "I''ve lived 180 years*... and not a single granddaughter to share a drink with..." "That''s... not what I..." "I''ve wasted my life... truly..." With that, Madreia dramatically mmed the ground. The elder, steadfast in supporting the family for years, looked so disheartened because of her. This wasn''t just a matter of dignity; it was something that shouldn''t be happening. "I''ll get the bottle opener!" Yerina dashed to the kitchen. Madreia, watching her retreat, wore a pleased smile. She could have used magic to open it, but she chose to get the opener. She must have been quite taken aback. His dear granddaughter was both strikingly beautiful and innocently pure. ''I really must deal with any future son-inws.'' If I can live to see that day, I''ll die without regrets. Nodding to this worthy life goal, Madreia shared a drink with Yerina. And when they had drained half the bottle, "Grandfather... I... find magic so hard..." ''I got this drink especially to hear her say that.'' This is heaven, true heaven. Seeing his granddaughter, who bes even more endearing with every sip, Madreia''s face broke into a gentle smile. ''Lately, the other old timers have been relentlessly training, even in their old age.'' All that seemed like nonsense to him. With a granddaughter of unparalleled beauty yfully chatting away, making jokes andughing, this ce felt like heaven. Why would one want to ascend to the heavens, be divine, and endure all that effort in the twilight years of their life? Tsk, tsk. Shaking his head, Madreia felt a mix of pity and amusement thinking of his friends. He cherished every moment with Yerina. Tomorrow being a weekend and no school, it was okay if she drank a little more than usual. "Grandfather..." "Yes, Rina?" "When I''m practicing magic... and hit a wall, how do I break through?" "Just get a hammer." "...Are you teasing me, Grandfather?" Yerina''s cheeks puffed up in mock indignation. For Madreia, this very moment was pure heaven. --- Raei Trantions --- As dawn broke in the east, Celine from the Luberuta family, the continent''s most esteemed swordsmanship lineage, arrived. "Huff... Huff..." She was drenched in sweat, having run non-stop. Her silver hair clung to her face, obstructing her view. Pushing it aside, she entered the family estate. "Lady Celine, why are you here?" "You''re covered in sweat. Let''s prepare a bath for you..." "It''s fine, I''m okay." Seeing Celine, the servants rushed over in astonishment, but she dismissed them and continued on her way. She hadn''t returned for such courtesies. She hade to seek guidance from her father and teacher, Drayn von Be, about her slowed progression in swordsmanship. Choosing to run rather than take afortable carriage (at her level of skill, running was faster) was to make the most of her short weekend, meet her father and then head back. Using mana for prolonged running also served as training, hoping it might help her ovee her current teau. But ultimately, it was to save time. "Is Father inside?" "He''s in the garden, enjoying some tea." "Thank you." "It''s nothing, Lady Celine." With a nod to the bowing servant, Celine directed her steps toward the garden. While other noble families might expect her to freshen up and approach formally, her father valued substance over such minor decorum. After all, he was the continent''s greatest sword hero, holding an unparalleled reputation in swordsmanship. ''Father might be strict, but...'' He would have the answer. Even though she felt exhausted after her journey, finding a solution to her stagnation in swordsmanship was incredibly important. Celine opened the door leading to the garden. Autumn had taken hold, and the garden was awash in the fiery hues of blooming camellias. At the heart of it was a white table, contrasting with the red flowers. Two figures sat there. The silver-haired Duke, Drayn von Be, looking at ease, and beside him, a maid was pouring tea. Drayn, his silver hue contrasting the vivid red of the camellias, looked as if he stepped out of a masterpiece. He looked no older than his early twenties. Though he had surpassed fifty, his unparalleled mastery in swordsmanship had significantly slowed his aging. "Hm?" Noticing Celine''s approach, Drayn, mid-sip, raised an eyebrow. "What brings you here?" His voice, mature and seasoned, at odds with his youthful appearance. Celine, now before him, bowed deeply in greeting. "I''vee seeking your guidance, Father." "There''s no need for such formalities. Maid, you may leave. My daughter and I have matters to discuss." The maid bowed and retreated. "Alright, what do you need from me?" Celine began, standing from the ground. "For the past few weeks... my skills have noticeably teaued. They''re not stagnant, but I don''t have the insights I used to. My connection to the sword feels more distant than before..." "Hmm." Drayn took a moment to consider. "You say insights don''te easily anymore?" "That''s right..." "Well, insights were never meant toe easily in the first ce. Why would you think that way? Sometimes it takes months, even decades, solely focusing on the sword to finally gain even a measure of insight. It feels to me that you''vee for a rather trivial concern." "No, that''s not it at all!" A flustered Celine raised her voice. "I can''t quite pinpoint the reason, but it''s been really frustrating... Ever since I joined the Royal Academy, I had these frequent minor epiphanies which greatly boosted my skills. But in the past few weeks, that sensation has vanished. I feel so stifled..." "I see." It was uncharacteristic of his daughter to be so open about her feelings. Drayn took a moment to consider Celine''s words and then responded. "I understand your frustration." "..." "That state of yours must have been the perfect time for honing your swordsmanship." "Yes, it was." "But without knowing the root cause of that state, I can''t offer much assistance. After all, I''m not a deity of the sword." "I understand..." Celine''s face showed her deep despair. However, Drayn continued, "Nevertheless, I might have an answer about that period of insight you experienced." "I''m all ears." "It''s what you''d call ''karmic affinity''." "...Karmic affinity?" "Yes. While karmic affinity takes many forms, a sudden surge in one''s skill can be attributed to it. You likely experienced a beneficial karmic moment, which has now passed. It''s best to see it that way." "Does that mean there''s no way for me to regain that karmic affinity...?" Celine''s voice trembled as she spoke. Seeing his daughter''s anguish, Drayn looked regretful. "It''s unlikely." "..." "Consider that fortunate period as a fleeting moment. Your inherent talent isn''t low. It''s quite high, like mine. If you continue to train diligently without pause, you''ll eventually be the next continent''s greatest swordsman, seeding me. There''s no room for doubt." "...Thank you for your wisdom." Was she doing something wrong? Was there a mistake in her training methods? Such doubts gued Celine, leading her to Drayn. Reiming her past state now seemed a distant dream. "...I should be on my way." Her journey had worn her out, both physically and mentally. With a respectful bow, Celine turned and slowly walked away. Seeing Celine resembling a sheep drenched in rain, Drayn''s heart was filled with sympathy. But there was nothing he could offer her. ''For a swordsman, achieving enlightenment is an extraordinary feat in itself.'' A person who continuously receives such enlightenment. If there were a swordsman of Celine''s age with that capability, he would eagerly seek them out, even if it meant humbling himself to take them as his pupil. After nurturing them with care and dedication, they''d surpass him, drawing enlightenment from his teachings and reaching greater heights in the art of the sword. "However, such a swordsman probably doesn''t exist." With a soft chuckle, Drayn dismissed the thought of this imaginary swordsman. It was impossible, no matter how much he considered it. In this era, even he, recognized as the continent''s greatest, was regarded as a talent that emerged once in a century. --- Chapter 18: Time flows like flowing water (3) Chapter 18: Time flows like flowing water (3) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here Time flows incessantly, much like water in a stream. A fact everyone at the Royal Academy was acutely aware of. "Can you believe there''s less than a week left for the exams?" "I still have so much to study!" Today marked two weeks since that Friday. It was a long evening, well after all the school activities had concluded. In just six days, on the following Thursday, the two-dayprehensive exam would start. This exam evaluated the entire second semester of the first year, and it yed a significant role in determining one''s progression to the third year. It was an exam of utmost importance. "Can you tell me the scope of the history exam?" "From the founding of the Lucia continent... up to where, again?" "You don''t know either?" Even after school ended, the students of the Royal Academy didnt head to their dormitories. Instead, they gathered at ces like the library, cramming as much knowledge as they could into their heads. At least for subjects that could be studied,st-minute cramming sometimes worked wonders. With swordsmanship and magic, however, what mattered was how much effort one had put in over time and one''s inherent talent. Very few students would train the sword when the exam was just around the corner. Among them was Eugene. --- Raei Trantions --- "Whew..." He removed his top and was training with the sword. Through continuous training, the lean physique he had when he first arrived was nowhere to be seen. His shoulders had broadened, and his body was filled with toned muscles, all optimized for wielding the sword. Eugene, as a swordsman, possessed a physique ideal for swordsmanship. ''Of course, it''s just ideal.'' To truly master the sword, physical training and meditation had to be a lifelongmitment. Although he nned to devote more time to the sword in the future, he didn''t intend to neglect physical training. ''Another ten thousand swings.'' Holding his sword firmly, Eugene continued his training. He had been swinging his sword for hours now, but he showed no signs of stopping. A few days ago, he had absorbed an infusion of mana that made his own iparably stronger, enabling him to maintain intense training for extended periods. However, the ease also meant that the training wasn''t as effective. As a result, Eugene pushed himself even harder. He knew that studying like the other students would be better for his grades, but he couldnt stop, feeling that an epiphany was just a bit more effort away. Horizontal cut, vertical cut, thrust. He repeated these basic sword techniques countless times over the past month and a half, aiming to achieve mastery of the basics. Of course, even for a prodigy like him, expecting to achieve such mastery in such a short time was ambitious. But even a mere glimpse of it would be rewarding. So he simply swung, and swung again. He didn''t stop, even when his body screamed in protest. He wouldn''t sheathe his sword until exhaustion forced it from his grasp. He ignored the cries of his tearing muscles and gritted his teeth. This unparalleled genius of the sword subjected himself to an intensity of training that no one else would ever endure. When Eugene executed his ten thousandth horizontal strike, the sword''s movement appeared to be in slow motion. The moonlight, which gleamed upon making contact with the de, was strikingly clear. As hepleted his swing, the moonlight seemed to bounce away. In this slowed motion, Eugene experienced a profound realization about the sword techniques he had practiced countless times. A subtle smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ''I understand it now...'' He no longer had the energy to swing the sword or even utter a word. But, the next time he swung his sword, it would undoubtedly be on an entirely different level. ''The time hase to advance to the next stage...'' He had finallyid the foundation for lightning with his swordsmanship. When dawn breaks tomorrow, he''d dedicate the entire day to this new stage. With that final thought, Eugene''s consciousness abruptly faded. He copsed backward, sinking into a deep slumber as though he had been struck unconscious. --- Raei Trantions --- A homeless person? . Isn''t that Eugene? Why are you sleeping here? . "Excuse me." Ugh. Eugene opened his eyes at the sound of someone calling. Over the shoulder of Celine, the silver-haired female student tapping him, the early morning sun greeted him. Did I sleep till morning? Me? Eugene, who usually woke up at dawn no matter howte he slept due to his strong physical recovery, was surprised. Just a few hours of rest was typically enough as he never felt drowsy after that. Trusting his resilient body, he thought he''d wake up before anyone saw him and return to the dormitory. But he had slept until morning? Either he had trained toote or he had undergone such strenuous training that a few hours of sleep wasn''t enough. Considering what happened yesterday, its probably thetter. but there was no use in pondering further. Eugene stopped his thoughts and rose to his feet. He then saw Celine, who had woke him up. Her curious face, just woken and with no make-up, was a sight to behold. The shimmering, long silver hair and sparkling green eyes like gemstones made him admire her beauty. The women in this world Thanks to their daily meditation, which helped them rid their bodies of impurities, beautiful women seemed to possess an otherworldly charm. But Im not interested. Swords were far more fascinating to him. A swordsman who bes smitten by beauty risks ruining their life. To continually refine and elevate one''s mastery of the sword, its better to keep a distance from such distractions. It was almost a blessing to be lonely, unattractive, and even devoid of desires. I may not be unattractive, and I certainly have desires, but But leading a solitary life was indeed his reality. Why were you sleeping at the swordsmanship training ground? Celine then asked, looking off into the distance. She tried hard to appear indifferent, but her eyes trembled ever so slightly. It was due to her stagnant progress in swordsmanshiptely. Although she couldn''t directly ask Eugene for advice, she hoped to pick up any hints or insights, having previously benefited from his knowledge on the subject. Eugene, however, wasnt even considering such things. "I guess... I passed out while training." Why were your clothes off? Must''ve been hot, I guess. Is... that so? Celine''s eyebrows slightly twitched. She attempted to keep the conversation going, but Eugene responded curtly to every question. He could''ve politely asked, Why are you here, Celine?, allowing her to reply with something like, I came early for my morning sword practice, and so on. But, instead, Eugene left after a brief exchange. Thanks, anyway. If you hadn''t woken me, I might have slept even longer. . Caught off guard by Eugene''s abrupt departure, Celine subconsciously reached out. But she didn''t try to stop him. They weren''t close enough for such gestures. All she could do was watch his retreating figure. Eugene''s physique had improved remarkably, perhaps due to his intense training recently, a stark contrast to his past self. The subtle movement of muscles on his back was unexpectedly captivating, making it hard to look away... With a snap, Celine pped her cheek. ''What am I thinking?'' Was she really ogling Eugene''s muscles? Even if she was frustrated by her stagnant swordsmanship skills, she knew better than to act this way. "Ugh...." To rid her mind of the image of Eugene''s muscr back, Celine rubbed her eyes, although they were meless in this. --- Raei Trantions --- After returning to the dormitory and freshening up, Eugene used meditation to restore his mana and revitalize himself, then headed outside. He ventured into the vast forest adjacent to the Royal Academy, seeking a secluded spot for his training. While it would have been more convenient to practice at the nearby swordsmanship training ground, the technique he intended to practice required a little more privacy. "This seems like a good spot." After searching around, Eugene found a spacious clearing at the heart of the forest. Remembering this location would save him time on subsequent visits, so he didn''t waste any of his precious training hours. "Now then." Drawing his sword from its sheath, Eugene focused his mind. He was about to attempt the fusion of his swordsmanship with lightning-element magic. More fundamentally, the goal was to channel mana converted into lightning energy through his de. Such a fusion was uncharted territory in this world. Leaving aside questions of feasibility or practicality, it was rare to find someone gifted in both swordsmanship and magic. Even if such a person existed with the passion to master both, diving into both realms was often discouraged, as each discipline alone could consume a lifetime of dedication. Conventional wisdom suggested that even if one had talent in both, it was best to specialize in one and achieve greatness in it. "But that''s why pioneers are necessary." zing a trail is ten times harder than following a well-trodden path. Yet, Eugene believed without a shadow of a doubt that he would be the one to forge this new path. He closed his eyes. He gently pulled up mana from his core, guiding it into his hands. Then, like casting a lightning spell, he transformed that mana into lightning energy. A fierce surge of electricity could be felt within. Were he to release this energy in any tangible form, it would manifest as a lightning spell. However, instead of releasing it, Eugene gathered it at his fingertips. Slowly, very slowly, he channeled it into his sword. "Ugh!" As he tried to channel the lightning energy into the physical de, a strong resistance coursed through his hand. Even with his innate ability to control mana, it was very difficult. "No wonder people don''t try this." But he had to press on. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say he had gone through hellish training for this very moment. The sword and lightning must be one. With this conviction clear in his mind, Eugene poured the lightning energy into his de. Without a mana shield protecting him, he''d easily get electrocuted and drop the de. "I can''t fail now!" Gritting his teeth, Eugene poured more lightning into the sword. The energy crackled repeatedly. "Just a little more!" He sensed that he was on the brink of sess. The sword seemed about to fully ept the lightning energy. Until the veryst moment, Eugene meticulously manipted his mana. Then, with a sizzling sound, the lightning flowed from his hand, climbing up the hilt. The energy spiraled around the de like a dragon ascending, and in an instant, it enveloped the entire sword. Done. The sword and the lightning had be one. Even though the erratic lightning made his hand throb with pain, Eugene bore this level of agony. After all, such pain would fade as his skill improved over time. ''In this state, when I swing the sword, it''s the Lightning Sword.'' Eugene steadied his lower body and delivered a horizontal sh. A fluid sh, reminiscent of an artwork, stretched out, imbued with the lightning. Zap! Its speed resembled that of a shot of light. The de, infused with lightning, far surpassed the speed of a regr sword swing. The sheer power was iparable to anything before. ''Just as I anticipated.'' Or perhaps, even more. Eugene drew his sword again, executing a wless and radiant sword strike. The de, glowing with brilliant lightning, cleaved the sky from side to side. ''This...'' Was the moment a genius birthed a new swordsmanship into the world the Lightning Sword Technique. --- Chapter 19: Time flows like flowing water (4) Chapter 19: Time flows like flowing water (4) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here The birth of the Lightning Sword Technique became a moment of enlightenment. Eugene naturally slipped into a state of deep focus. He surrendered himself entirely to the sword. Gradually, the essence of the Lightning Sword technique became ingrained into his body. The longer itsted, the better. Creating sword techniques and building proficiency for realbat were separate issues. He forgot about the passing of time and even his own hunger, waiting in this trance-like state for his sword toe to a stop. Then, at some point, the sword stopped. It wasnt because he had exhausted his mana. This stop signified the natural end to his state of deep focus. ''The Lightning Sword Technique has been ingrained into my mind.'' While he didn''t create any unique skills with the Lightning Sword, he had simply mastered oveying his de with lightning. It was basic, but it was foundational. It was enough to use in actualbat; enough to start creating his own skills and techniques with. Not a bad oue. Eugene sheathed his sword. But how much time had passed? He began his practice when the sun was up, and now, the sun was still hanging in the sky. This feeling... It was like the sensation of oversleeping. "What the... Ugh." As he instinctively tried to utter, What is this?, his parched throat prevented any words from emerging. Only now did he realize his body was in a pitiful state. His throat was dry from intense thirst, and his once-clean clothes were now soiled. Was he sleeping? Or was he meditating? His exhausted body was practically screaming at him. ''How long did I swing the sword?'' Deep focus, or that trance-like state, couldst for a few hours or even extend to several days, but to the point where his throat was too dry to speak? Ah...ugh... Eugene, resembling a vagabond, sought quickly found a small stream to quench his thirst. After gulping down water like a thirsty elephant, Finally, I feel alive again. With some hydration, his body''s screams of difort slightly subsided. Eugene immediately sat on a rock, meditated for a brief 10 minutes, and then got up. I still feel a bit weak but At the very least, he was in a condition to move. Infusing his legs with mana, he sprinted straight to the Royal Academy of Lucia. He had to find out how much time had passed. I probably already have an unexcused absence All he could hope for now was to have some time left to study for the uingprehensive exam. It''s 11 o''clock. After checking the time on the clock tower, he headed straight to the dormitory. ''Since Im alreadyte, it doesnt matter whether I go now orter!'' Better to clean up a bit and go in uniform than to show up looking like a mess. --- Raei Trantions --- In no time, Eugene was dressed and stood outside the ssroom. Is it Miss Avel''s ss? He could hear Avel''s voiceing from inside the ssroom. ''Thats a relief.'' Given that Avel was one of the teachers who viewed Eugene favorably and was also his homeroom teacher, it was a better situation than entering a ss taught by another teacher. Eugene opened the ssroom door and stepped inside. "Huh?" "What''s going on?" In an instant, every eye was fixed on him. Surprise, curiosity, indifference, and most prominently... confusion. "Eu-Eu-Eugene von Lennon Grace!" Avel, clutching a piece of chalk, stomped over to stand before Eugene, her steps stomping as if they were trying to shatter the ssroom floor. "Where on earth have you been? Without saying a word?" "Well, you see..." "Do you even know what day it is?" Eugene replied, full of hope. "...Monday?" "Wednesday! It''s Wednesday!" Her powerful stride resonated throughout the room. Avel began to rapidly fire off questions. "Why haven''t you been at the academy? I''ve searched every nook and cranny for you! The security office was even ready to file a missing person report, and by tomorrow, a search party would have been dispatched! Where have you been? What were you doing?" Eugene hesitated momentarily. "...Well..." If he gave a weird answer, he felt Avel might challenge him to a duel right then and there. Thus, he decided to recount the truth of what had actually happened. "I couldn''te out. I was training alone over the weekend when I suddenly experienced enlightenment." "Enlightenment?" "Yes. It came in the form of deep meditation. I couldn''t break out of it. If I did, not only would the enlightenment slip away, but there was also the risk of a mana overload..." "Hmm..." Avel looked perplexed. Enlightenment, huh? Wasn''t the very essence of the Royal Academy to foster growth in students? If Eugene''s words were true, he couldn''t be punished for unauthorized absence. In fact, he should bemended. If his story held, his absence from three days ago should be considered a legitimate attendance. ''But the real question is, do I believe him...?'' To be honest, Avel was already inclined to believe Eugene''s words. Or more precisely, she wanted to. She knew that Eugene was more earnest than anyone in her swordsmanship sses, and that he dedicated himself wholeheartedly to honing his skills. The way he tirelessly swung his sword, pushing himself to the brink, was something Avel admired. This was something to be celebrated, and as his teacher, she wanted to believe him. The problem was... ''It''s not just me here.'' Even if Avel wanted to excuse Eugene''s absences based on his ount, too many students had heard his story. "Enlightenment? Deep meditation?" "Sounds like a made-up excuse." "He should have just said he got hit by a carriage again." Whispers of doubt spread amongst the students. ''Of course, they''d react that way.'' Had Avel not personally witnessed Eugene''s talent, she would likely have shared the students'' skepticism. After all, true enlightenment wasn''t something easily attained. "Teacher! Just send him to the disciplinarymittee!" "Isn''t it too much to bring him before the disciplinarymittee just for skipping ss without permission?" "I don''t know! He still did wrong!" The ssroom was buzzing with noise. The impendingprehensive exam had kept the students awake for many nights, leaving them exhausted. If the teacher were to use her usual authority to dismiss Eugene''s absence, it could disrupt future lessons. ''I could probably push this to be handledter...'' Doing so might temporarily resolve the situation, but Avel''s usual behavior was an issue. Everyone in the ss, especially those who took the swordsmanship practical with Eugene, knew Avel appreciated him as a teacher. Would this have happened if she hadn''t cornered Eugene? If she berated him only to brush it off suddenly, students might use her of favoritism. ''What should I do...?'' A straightforward answer eluded her. Avel pondered with a furrowed brow. At that moment, a cold voice echoed from a corner of the ssroom. "Perhaps he did have an epiphany. Why is everyone making such a fuss?" The voice was sharp and clear, immediately drawing everyone''s attention. ''Celine...?'' There she was, Celine with her cold demeanor. ''Celine is defending Eugene?'' Avel''s eyes widened in surprise. Celine was characteristically indifferent to everyone, and it was rare for her to take sides. Yet now, she was defending Eugene? ''Didn''t Celine dislike Eugene...?'' Everyone at the academy knew about Celine''s animosity towards Eugene. ''What in the world...'' ''What''s going on here?'' Every student in the ssroom stared at Celine in disbelief. True to her noble Luberuta lineage, she seemed unfazed by the many eyes on her, calmly stating, "I understand everyone is on edge due to the exams, but I don''t think it''s right to corner an innocent student." It was a valid point, indeed. Buting from her, it was unexpected. "And, it''s not strange for him to reach enlightenment. He does have a talent for the sword. Comparable to mine, if not greater." A murmur ran through the students. This was truly an unbelievable turn of events. Celine, the first-year swordsmanship prodigy, was not only defending Eugene but suggesting his talent might be on par or even surpass hers? ''Eugene''s talent surpasses Celine''s? That''s just absurd!'' ''Why would she say that? Why would someone as prideful as her say such a thing?'' ''What on earth is going on?'' No student took Celine''s im about Eugene''s talent seriously. Yet, the implication of her words was engraved in everyone''s minds. Celine, who once loathed Eugene, was now defending him. There was no one in this ssroom from a house of higher standing than the Luberutas. Opposing the Luberuta duchy''s beloved heir was unthinkable. As such, the room grew silent as everyone involuntarily closed their mouths. ''Let''s, let''s just study.'' ''We have an exam tomorrow. We should be studying.'' ''Why should we care if someone skips ss without permission?'' Every student was deeply focused on their books. It almost seemed like a high-level spell at work. What in the world... Watching this scene, Avel was utterly stunned. Is this the influence of the Luberuta family? All the students focused on their books just like that. It was eerily powerful. At least Tina is still the same... Tina of the Florence family, which holds power on par with the Luberuta Duke family, was the only one looking up. The calm girl slowly raised her hand. Why is she raising her hand? Before they could question further, Tina spoke. Teacher, I also believe what Celine said is correct. You too? The students, previously buried in their books, now raised their heads to stare intently at Tina. Why is she behaving this way? Tina is siding with Eugene too? Wasnt she the one who seemed to dislike Eugene just as much as Celine did? No one could make sense of the situation. I have also sparred with Eugene before, and I can attest to his talent. Perhaps he truly has achieved enlightenment? Watching Tina speak so nonchntly, the students of the Blue Flower ss simply gave up on trying to understand. I don''t get it anymore. I must be seeing things. The two female students, who were the dreams of every male student, were supporting Eugene, the very person they despised. ...Hmm, alright. My thoughts aren''t much different. Let''s continue with the lesson. Avel, the first to regain herposure, resumed the ss. The stunned students, however, could hardly pay any attention to her words. --- Chapter 20: Cramming for the Comprehensive Exam (1) Chapter 20: Cramming for the Comprehensive Exam (1) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here "With this, today''s ss is over. Theprehensive exams start tomorrow, so study hard and I''ll see you then." There were no afternoon sses today. It was a small courtesy of the Royal Academy of Lucia for the students who would be grappling with exams soon. "Before we head to the library, let''s go to the cafeteria!" "Right, let''s hurry before it gets crowded!" Students left their ssrooms, heading towards the cafeteria, the library, and the dorms, each with their own destination in mind. "...." Eugene was sprawled over his desk, passed out. Due to the intense training that began on Saturday andsted until Wednesday, Eugene, desperately needing rest, passed out during ss. It was fortunate he passed out sooner rather thanter since he had to start preparing for the exams once he woke up. His naturally gifted physique would probably recover in three hours or so. "Celine, lets go grab some food." "Okay." After briefly ncing at Eugene, Tina and Celine, headed out of the ssroom for the cafeteria. As they walked, they casually ignored themotion around them, especially themotion that came from supporting Eugene. Being the center of attention was amon experience for them. While walking, Tina spoke up, "Celine, are you interested in Eugene too?" "...What?" Celines face twisted in confusion. Didnt that imply Tina herself was interested in Eugene? Realizing her slip of the tongue, Tina hurriedly added, "No, I mean, hasn''t he changed a lot in the past month and a half? Like, he''s strangely excelling in magic and swordsmanship. Aren''t you curious about that?" "Oh, that''s what you meant?" Celine''s face rxed, "If thats the case... well..." Her voice trailed off, ''...I''m not sure.'' She had always been more inclined to hide her feelings rather than show them, even from herself. ''Really... I have no idea.'' About a month ago, she had sparred with Eugene. That day, she was overwhelmed by her own mistakes and disappointed in herself. She didnt have the time to recognize Eugenes talent. But when she had a moment to reflect, she realized something. The swordsmanship Eugene disyed that day wasn''t the result of mere chance or effort. If it were about effort, then the six months he seemingly threw away wouldnt make sense. It was simply overwhelming talent. Had Eugene been born in a renowned swordsmanship family like hers, trained systematically in the art of the sword from a young age, and had consumed the magical elixirs and pills of her family to boost his mana, it''s unimaginable how strong he would have been. ''At least as strong as me, if not stronger.'' Though Celine assessed it as such, she knew there was a high probability that he surpassed her. The duel that day ended in a draw, and had it continued, she, with her mana advantage, would likely have won. Yet, Eugene had only taken up the sword again less than two weeks prior. To have sparred with such an opponent for so long was, in itself, already a defeat. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that I felt the difference in talent. I don''t n on ever being the weaker one. In this world, the prestige of a family was unimaginably vast. Even if my talent fell short of Eugene, I can rise higher through the support of my family. Even if I''m outmatched in swordsmanship, my overwhelming magical prowess could secure victory. But that''s the problem. Being outmatched in swordsmanship was the most significant issue. That''s why, when I met Eugenest time, I almost instinctively grabbed him. My slowly improving sword skills felt suffocating. I thought that maybe, just like before, he might unexpectedly offer some advice on it. Given our rtionship, that''s unlikely. If it wasn''t for our current rtionship, I''d at least want to exchange words about swordsmanship. If only our rtionship were different What''s on your mind? It''s written all over your face. What? You suddenly went silent. I was just admiring your pretty face, but then your expression started shifting. I think I know what you want to say. Basically, during yourst spar, it seemed like Eugene possesses an incredible talent for the sword, right? Foolishly, I drew a line preventing me from approaching him first. If hees forward first, I''m willing to be more open than before. But he isnt making any moves, and it''s frustrating. I wouldn''t say it''s frustrating to the point of death... But everything she said was spot on. How does she know all this? Suddenly feeling a chill, Celine instinctively distanced herself from Tina. "Why are you moving away?" "I just felt like it." "Did I scare you?" "A little." So, she really was scared. Tina smiled awkwardly. There''s nothing to be scared of. I was just sharing how I felt. What do you mean? Swap ''sword'' in what I just said with ''magic''. Oh. I see. "What''s both surprising and frightening is that Eugene seems to be on a simr level in magic as well." I feel it, and so does Yerina. Eugene''s talent seems to be on par with ours or even greater. ''You, I get, but even Yerina?'' Celine frowned. You and Yerina have different primary attributes, right? "Completely different." And yet, Eugene''s talent surpasses both yours and Yerina''s? "Yes." Celine looked astounded. How is that possible? Combining you and Yerina gives four attributes. A person with genius talent in all four? If thats the case, even without swordsmanship, by magic alone he''s a once-in-a-century talent. That''s why I''m interested. He possesses a genius-level talent in all magic attributes and has simr, if not equal, skill in swordsmanship. Facing this hard-to-digest truth, Celine scrunched her face, then finally rxed. And he chose to drag himself down, following behind us, with that kind of talent? "Yes." "Isn''t he insane?" "Yes absolutely insane." Overwhelmed by such insanity, Celine gazed distantly at the sky. To clear the air, Tina spoke up. "We''ve talked a lot about Eugene being obsessed, haven''t we? The important thing isn''t that, but the fact that we share the same goal." The goal being... "You mean your interest in Eugene?" "Yes!" It wasnt in a romantic sense, but rather as a swordsman and magician. "And luckily, Eugene''s attitude towards us isn''t that bad." "He seems to avoid me whenever he sees me, doesn''t he?" He doesnt even try to be around me, does he? "At least he doesn''t insult you to your face, right?" "Isn''t indifference worse than insults?" "Um..." That''s a valid point. Absolutely valid. But that conclusion isn''t eptable! As her spirits sagged momentarily, Tina rallied again. "Eugene''s indifference towards us isn''t due to any boundaries we''ve set." It''s just a genuineck of interest! "When he looks at us, isn''t his gaze the same as when he looks at other students?" "Does that even mean anything?" Of course it does! "If it''s indifference due to the boundaries we''ve set, it means he''s disappointed in us, right?" "Yes." "That''s the ''I can''t stand to look at your face'' type of indifference." But what we see on Eugene''s face is... "It''s the ''I don''t care what you do'' type of indifference!" "Is there really a difference?" "There is! He doesn''t dislike seeing our faces!" He just doesn''t care! "Is... that so?" As she continued listening, Celine strangely felt convinced. Celine cautiously asked, "So what are you suggesting?" Good question! She''s finally taking the bait! Tina asserted with conviction. "We should join forces." "How?" "If we see a situation where we can do something with Eugene when we''re together, we should approach him." "Can''t we just do that alone?" No! "If you want to approach after drawing a line, it''s not enough to just have a bit of courage. It''s much harder to do alone." "Ah, so..." Because you''ve made it impossibly hard for yourself by drawing such a clear line, you want us to do it together? "It''s better with two people, right?" "Yes. Just now, wasn''t it better when we both took Eugene''s side together?" ...It makes sense. When Celine defended Eugene alone, the entire ss froze, and it felt like time had stopped. Nobody could speak. But when Tina stepped in, the tension broke, and the ss resumed. Some students seemed to have simply given up on trying to understand, but the main point was that the situation was diffused. And if, as Tina said, if our rtionship with Eugene improved slightly? ''Maybe we could discuss the sword.'' Collecting her thoughts, Celine said, "Alright, Ill keep it in mind." "Thanks! So you agree?" With a beaming smile, Tina hugged Celine. Despite practicing with the sword every day, how did Celine have such soft arms? The feeling of her smooth, pale skin felt good. "Celine, want to have lunch and then go to the library together? We have a test tomorrow." "I''ve already studied everything, so..." "Don''t say that~" Tina leaned in closer. Suddenly feeling overwhelmed, Celine let out a small groan. "If you want me to, Ill go." --- Raei Trantions --- Three hours had passed. In a corner of the empty ssroom, Eugene awoke. He nced at the clock with a haggard face. "Thank goodness." Only three hours had passed since he had fainted. If he pulled an all-nighter now to cram for his exams, he could be one step closer to his goal. His aim was to avoid failing. He never intended to achieve good grades from the start. Every second was valuable for honing his swordsmanship; how could he divert that for studies? History? Noble etiquette? He didnt have the luxury of time to stuff such knowledge into his head. Eugene''s n was to earn just enough grades to prevent being held back in his third year. ''I nned to cram starting three days ago...'' But he was now down to only one day due to unexpected circumstances. Still, he believed things would work out. With his natural prowess in swordsmanship and magic, he could achieve decent grades without studying. Neither theory nor application worried him. Moreover, without those subjects, more than half of the subjects to study were reduced. There were no practical exams for subjects other than swordsmanship and magic, and most of them were based on memorization anyway. ''First, to the library.'' Eugene gathered all his study materials and left the ssroom for the library. --- Chapter 21: Cramming for the Comprehensive Exam (2) Chapter 21: Cramming for the Comprehensive Exam (2) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here Upon arriving at the library, it looked like a battlefield. "In 815, the founding of the Holy Lucia Empire; in 816, the establishment of the capital, Luciana; the abdication of the emperor..." "The title of a knight''s assistant originally began as an honorary term but over time evolved into a title indicating and-owning noble..." Every student was buried in their textbooks, cramming fervently for tomorrow''sprehensive exam. ''This is intense.'' Eugene nodded and began searching for an empty seat. Fortunately, the library was spacious, and there was a vacant spot. It was in a secluded corner, a bit dimmer than the other areas, which probably exined its vacancy. ''Wherever I can sit is good enough.'' Without hesitation, Eugene took the seat and started studying. The adjacent seat was empty, allowing him to concentrate even better. ''Let''s start with aristocratic etiquette.'' He opened the textbook and began memorizing. Meanwhile, two female students were watching him. "Celine, look over there." "I see." It was Tina and Celine, who were studying for the exam. They''d taken a break after their meal and were surprised to see Eugene there when they hade back. "It''s the first time we''ve seen him in the library... right?" "Seems so." "He''s definitely cramming for the exam..." Suddenly, Tina stood up determinedly. "Isn''t this the situation we talked about?" Huh? Celine looked taken aback. "Are we starting right now?" "Yes! Why not?" Tina, belonging to one of the continent''s top families, had been taught from a young age to seize the opportunity when it arose. "Even so, it''s not that simple." Eugene was in the middle of studying. The only way to approach him would be to suggest studying together. But that seemed like a tall order. "Asking someone to study with you isn''t really something you do unless you''re pretty close." "If we keep hesitating, we''ll never get anywhere." "But..." "Don''t you want to talk about the sword?" "...". Tina had struck a chord. Celine hesitated, then admitted, "...I do." "See? Lets go." Tina, with a bright smile, gathered her scattered textbooks. "Ugh..." Is this really a good idea? Celine sighed and stood up. This caught the attention of the male students studying nearby. ''Whats happening? Are they moving seats?'' ''Damn, it was so nice until now...'' ''My Celine...'' Tina and Celine were the dreams and hopes of every male student. Those fortunate enough to experience them sitting nearby during their study sessions felt blessed, like they were studying next to angels amidst a group of smelly men. But now, the two were standing up. ''It seemed like they were talking about someone just now. Who might it be?'' ''Who could it be?'' A fire ignited in the eyes of the male students. If the girls ultimate destination was another guy, the looks on their faces said they were ready to challenge him on the spot. "If it''s a female student, I''ll leave it be." "She needs to be a female student." "If you want to live, be a woman." As the girls slowly moved, the eyes of the male students followed them. They walked to a corner of the library where the light barely reached. "What are they doing?" "There aren''t many people studying over there, right?" The boys'' eyes darted around. Suddenly, the girls stopped walking. At the end, there was a person beyond their wildest imagination. "Is that... Eugene?" "Eugene?" "Am I seeing this right?" Eugene, the notorious joke from the fallen Barony of Grace, known for cluelessly following around the beauties. Because of that, everyone discreetly avoided him. Everyone knew he had not even a single proper friend. "It must be for a reason!" "Theres no way they''re interested in someone like him!" The boys stared at the girls, eyes wide in disbelief. The girls hesitated, fidgeting with their fingers, unsure of how to approach the subject. Suddenly Tina, seemingly having made up her mind, clenched her fist and spoke up. "Eugene, would you like to study with us?" "What the..." "Did I hear that right?" The boys were on the verge of losing their sanity. The three great beauties of the school: Tina, Celine, and Yerina. It was unthinkable for even one of them to approach Eugene, let alone two. It was unbelievable. But the human mind adapts. "That guy Eugene..." "Did he cast some kind of hypnotic spell?" "Or did he find their weak spot? Otherwise, this doesn''t make sense." They were convinced Eugene had pulled some cunning trick. Nothing else could exin the situation. "He mustve yed some trick." "Even if he didn''t, he did. Eugene, you''re ying tricks." A malicious aura began to flow amongst the boys in the library. Until now, the reason they had ignored Eugene chasing after the girls was that the girls had always pushed Eugene away. But now, the girls were approaching Eugene. This meant Eugene was no longer just a pitiable and pathetic guy. Now, he was someone deserving of death. "Yes? Study with us? Celine said she wants to study with you too." "Wait a minute! What are you saying! I never said that... mmmph!" As Celine began to protest, looking wronged, Tina covered her mouth with a yful grin. There was even a hint of mana in that gesture, leaving Celine wide-eyed in surprise. "What''s going on?" Really, what? Seeing this astonishing scene, Eugene found himself in deep thought. ''Wasnt my rtionship with the three leadingdies over?'' Due to his predecessor, he believed his rtionships with the heroines hade to an end. He had not thought of them since then. He had enough on his te, plenty to focus on. But with the heroines taking the initiative like this, it was as if they were breaking down the front door and demanding his attention. Eugene reflected on recent events. He rarely had direct encounters with the girls, but... ''Whenever I helped, they always tried to repay the favor.'' Like the time he assisted Yerina during wind magic practice, and when he helped Tina in her fire magic training. They always tried to give something back. He never really expected anything in return, nor did he pay much attention to it. But looking back, if they truly wanted to end their association with him, they wouldnt have bothered to reciprocate at all. Especially today, during themotion caused by his unexcused absence. ''I understand everyone is on edge due to the exams, but I don''t think it''s right to corner an innocent student.'' It was Celine who stood up to defend him. Thanks to her, he was able to smoothly resolve the situation. As he kept recalling these instances, he came to a peculiar realization. ''I thought my rtionship with the girls had ended...'' But it didn''t seem to be the case. ''I''m not entirely sure, but...'' Just by looking at the faces of the girls who approached him to study together, he was convinced that he had been overly pessimistic. ''So our rtionship isntpletely severed, right?'' Eugene slightly adjusted his perspective on the heroines. From considering it a permanent rift to realizing it might not be that extreme. Of course, this wouldnt significantly change how Eugene interacted with them. Even if they didn''t dislike him, his main priority remained his swordsmanship and enhancing his own abilities. Nothing thrilled him more than bing stronger. All it meant now was that he wouldn''t actively avoid the heroines anymore. ''It''s good to get help in subjects that require memorization.'' The subjects Eugene had to cram were primarily about memorization. If he could get summaries or anticipated exam questions from the girls, he could cut his study time in half. ''There''s really no reason to decline.'' Having made up his mind, Eugene spoke up. Sure, sit down. Huh? "What?" Tina and Celine''s faces froze, unable to easily understand Eugene''s words. ''...Is this really happening?'' Tina had impulsively brought Celine along, but she hadnt expected Eugene to agree so easily. Other guys might bend over backward for her, but the current Eugene was different. "Sit, I said." Oh, Celine, lets sit. ...Okay. After a momentary daze, at Eugenes insistence, Tina led Celine to sit opposite him. And so, an unlikely study group, was formed. --- Raei Trantions --- About 30 minutester. Watching Eugene, who was focused on his books without saying a word, Tina nudged Celine. ''We''ve secured our spots. Arent you going to start the conversation?'' ''What conversation are you talking about?'' Having been together for so long, the girls couldmunicate just with their eyes. This unspoken understanding, like an advanced form of telepathy, enabled them to converse without saying a word. ''You wanted to talk about the sword, right? Why not ask now?'' ''How can I just bring that up out of the blue?'' ''Why can''t you?'' ''Then why dont you start a conversation about magic?'' Celine red at Tina with a sharp gaze. ''Is it because you find it hard to start conversations?'' ''Not at all!'' Tina, feeling cornered, quickly turned her head. She wasnt incapable of talking to Eugene. She looked over at Eugene, who was lost in his book, and slowly opened her mouth... ''I can''t do it!'' Tina shook her head. ''How can I interrupt him?'' Eugene''s eyes were burning with intensity. He looked as though he wanted to burn the textbook into his brain. The very picture of a student cramming at thest minute for an exam. ''Well... I mean, I can talk, but...'' If it was going to distract from his studies, perhaps it wasn''t a good idea. She should say something that would aid his studies. ''I should at least offer something beneficial for the exam...'' Tina''s eyes wandered around until they settled on the textbook Eugene held. ''His book is in perfect condition.'' It seemed he had set aside topics for the exam, but there were no highlighted areas or notes on which sections to focus on. ''It must be hard studying like that.'' Should I offer him my annotated book? Tina hesitantly pulled out three books and handed them to Eugene. "Here, take these." "Hm?" Eugene, his fiery concentration interrupted, epted the books. "What are these?" "Theyre just my notes. These are textbooks on History, Noble Etiquette, and Acoustics I used. They have my annotations on the essential parts to focus on, and there''s a summary included. If you just memorize that, you should score reasonably well." "Why would you give away such valuable resources?" "Huh?" "No, never mind." Without another word, Eugene began flipping through the books Tina gave him. "Unbelievable." Inside was a treasure trove: neat, well-organized notes in beautiful handwriting, highlighted memorization sections, and summarized content condensed into a few pages. ''This is exactly what I needed.'' How much of a headache did he get from trying to memorize from an untouched textbook? But with these, he could potentially cut his study time in half, if not by two-thirds. "Thank you, Tina." "Huh? It''s nothing, really." Tina smiled shyly at his genuine gratitude. Then, out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Celine ring at her. ''So, you''re ying it like that?'' ''You saw his eyes just now, right? He was genuinely grateful.'' ''Well, thats true.'' ''By opening it up like this, wont it be easier to discuss other topics with himter?'' ''...'' Listening to Tina, Celine realized she had a point. Celine then started rummaging through her bag. ''Is she, by any chance...'' Going to use the same strategy? Tina stared intently at Celine. Celine pulled out four books and handed them to Eugene. "Here are the notes and summaries for Philosophy, Noble Arts, Traditional Ethics, and World Geography. Read them if you find them useful." "......" Eugene''s eyes gradually widened, then bulged in surprise. Given Celine''s meticulous nature, the notes and summaries were impably organized. Possessing such treasures meant he could achieve a passing mark without needing to pull an all-nighter. Immediately diving into the books, Eugene began to study fervently, expressing his gratitude without a second thought. "Thank you so much. If you ever need anything from me, just say the word." "......Huh?" Celine''s face turned to one of confusion. She could ask if she needed something? This meant she could ask about swordsmanship without it being awkward. ''Good for you, Celine.'' Tina grinned mischievously. Seeing that, Celine felt as if she was being treated like a child and her face flushed with embarrassment. ''Quiet down.'' Under the table, Celine gave a sneaky kick to Tina''s leg. "Ouch!" Being in the library, Tina couldn''t scream out loud, so she suppressed a groan, bearing the pain. And so, the three students continued their studies. --- Chapter 22: Really damn confusing (1) Chapter 22: Really damn confusing (1) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here It was almost 10 p.m., and the library had quieted down. ''I never expected to receive so much help.'' With no real reason to refuse, I studied with the others, and the efficiency of my cramming increased substantially. ''If it werent for the books they gave, I wouldn''t have finished even half.'' Thanks to Tina and Celine''s help, Eugene managed toplete a significant portion of his cramming. Only two subjects remained. At most, it would take under two hours to finish them. ''Stay focused until the end.'' Though he felt like taking a break, Eugene continued his studies with the mindset of sleeping only after finishing. ''He''s really hardworking.'' Watching him, Tina couldn''t help but be impressed with Eugene''s dedication. While studying, she asionally nced at him, noting his unwavering focus on his studies. ''I could learn a thing or two from him.'' Being the only daughter of the continent''s richest Earl, she possessed more than most: wealth, background, talent. Even with less effort, she always achieved superior results, so she had be somewhatcent. ''But seeing him work like that...'' Seeing the diligent efforts of someone from a fallen noble family made her reflect on her own attitude. ''But I''ve reached my limit for today.'' "Ugh." Tina stretched out, realizing they had been studying for almost 10 hours. Given her usual study habits,bined with todays effort, she was sure to rank at the top for theprehensive exam. ''Maybe I should go to sleep. Celine''s not around anymore anyway." Four hours ago, Celine, iming she had nothing left to study, left to practice her swordsmanship. Since then, it had been just Tina and Eugene. ''I''m really tired now.'' I should go to bed. Tina began packing her textbooks and stationery into her bag. Regardless of her actions, Eugene was too focused on his studies to notice her. ''His determination is truly something.'' As she slid a pen into her bag, it slipped from her grasp. "...Huh?" The pen rolled away,ing to a stop beside Eugene. "Dropped your pen?" "Sorry, I''ll get it." "It''s okay." Eugene bent down, picked up the pen, and handed it to her. Tina could clearly see his arm. ''How much training does it take to...'' She was unexpectedly captivated by the definition of his muscles and the veins that ran along them. "Aren''t you taking the pen?" "Huh? Oh, sorry. I nked out." Embarrassed, Tina took the pen and ced it in her bag. ''Why was I...'' Most upperssmen who trained physically had such arms. Why couldnt she take her eyes off his? ''I dont know~'' Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, Tina slung her bag over her shoulder. "I''ll be leaving now. We''ve been studying for too long." "Yeah, take care." "Are you nning to study more, Eugene?" "Yes." "I see." "See you tomorrow?" Tina gave a subtle wave of her hand and turned away. --- Raei Trantions --- The moment she walked out of the library, "Did you see that just now?" "I don''t like it." "What''s that guy''s deal with Tina?" Whispers of disapproval flowed from a corner of the library, where eyes had been tracking Tina and Eugene. Eugene had been focused on his own life, but ever since Tina appeared, a group had begun to view him unfavorably. "Seems like we should teach him a lesson." "Let''s wait until we have a better opportunity." "He needs to know his ce." Two hours went by like that. "...Finally done." Eugene, having finished hisst-minute studies, stretched his stiff neck. ''Physical training is nothingpared to this.'' Physical training with the aid of his many talents was one thing, studying subjects that required memorization was another. ''I can''t do any more today.'' He still had some energy left, but his head felt as if it might explode. He needed to give his overworked brain some rest. ''I told them Id return the borrowed textbooks tomorrow, so I should pack them now.'' Eugene packed the textbooks he had borrowed from the girls into his bag and rose from his seat. It''s very quiet now, perhaps because itste. The once-bustling library now barely had six or so people left. Eugene walked along library and made his way towards the exit. "You finally came out." "Hm?" Three students closed in, surrounding him. Their hostile expressions made it clear they weren''t here to be friends. "You''re Eugene von Lennon Grace, right?" "We have some business with you." ''Who are these guys...?'' Eugene looked them up and down with a puzzled expression. They were all unfamiliar faces. Even upon looking at the crests on their chests, he couldn''t recognize which family they hailed from. ''If I don''t recognize them, it means... I''ve never heard of them.'' The designs bordering the crests were simr to his own, signifying nobility. The problem was that they were members of families Eugene didnt know... ''It probably doesn''t matter, does it?'' They seemed to have a bone to pick with him, so he figured he''d deal with them first and thinkter. The one who seemed to be the leader of the group began to speak. "We''re from the ck* Flower ss. While wee from families with far more prestige than yours, unfortunately, there''s one thing we share inmon." "..." Eugene just looked at them nkly, uninterested, which seemed to irritate the leader. "You like Tina." At that absurd statement, Eugene was taken aback. "We like Tina. And for someone like you, from a fallen family, to follow her around like a lost puppy for over half a year..." The absurdity just kept growing. "It''s one thing for you to like Tina. She''s the kind of girl any guy would fall for." He paused, gauging Eugene''s reaction. "But the fact that Tina is showing interest in someone inferior like you instead of us? That''s an issue we can''t overlook." "Do you really think that makes sense? I''m pissed just watching someone like you study with Tina." Just because I spent some time studying with a girl they like, they act like this. Are they out of their minds? "You got the message, right? We''re pissed because of you. If youe quietly, we''ll just rough you up a bit and be done. Don''t do anything stupid, got it?" "..." Heh. Heh heh heh. On the outside, he kept a straight face, but inside he was seething. Threats from some kids just because he spent some time studying with girls he wasn''t even interested in. ''Just you wait. Heh.'' A vein was ready to pop on his forehead. He was already dealing with the aftermath of the previous owner of this body, dealing with one exhausting event after another, and now, after spending the entire day studying subjects he had no interest in, when all he wanted was to sleep, they decided to bully him. ''So they think I''m an easy target.'' Maybe. Perhaps they thought so. Even though Eugene was much older in actual agepared to these delinquent students, he had no intention of backing down. If he didn''t handle this situation properly now, it would only lead to more troublester on. "There are too many eyes here. Let''s go to the rooftop where no one''s around to settle this." Fine, let''s go. An empty rooftop sounds perfect. Eugene took the lead, heading straight for the rooftop. "What''s with that guy?" "Is he so eager to get beaten up?" "Some weirdos out there." The delinquent group followed Eugene. The fact that they were from the ck Flower ss, thest of the sixteen sses, probably emboldened them to pull such stunts. Their ss was quite far from Eugene''s, so they never shared a ss or lesson together. If even one of them had been in a practical ss with Eugene, they wouldnt have dared to do this. "Slow down, will ya?" "Are you so desperate to get a beating?" Are these nobles or bandits? These guys, who seemed more fitting for a mountain hideout than a school, continued their jeers and insults on the way to the rooftop. "Lost your tongue? Why so silent?" "He''s probably scared. Just ignore him." Eugene let their words pass through him, refining his patience. ''There are so many paths to mastery in this world.'' Had I fallen into a martial arts world, wouldn''t I have be a great martial artist? While lost in such absurd thoughts, he reached the rooftop door. "When you go in, greet the friend who''ll be joining you. Wouldn''t want you to be lonely." What? The calm he''d maintained cracked slightly. Sure, they could try to mess with him. After all, it''s them, not him, who''d end up getting hurt. But another victim? That person probably wouldnt have the strength Eugene had. They''d most likely just endure whatever these goons dished out. ''These bastards have crossed the line...'' "Get in." The lead bully opened the rooftop door. Eugene walked straight in. The sight of the victim appeared. With short hair, a delicate and pretty face looked bruised, perhaps from a few hits. ''Wait, it''s not a guy, but a girl?'' Did they bring a girl up here to beat her up? ''Hold on...'' Looking at the victim again, while the face was as pretty as a girl''s, he wore the male uniform. So, he was a boy. ''The people in this world are truly confusing.'' The beauty standards were so high that a face as androgynous as his made it difficult to determine gender. ''At least, these jerks haven''t crossed the final line.'' Regardless, their fate of getting beaten remained unchanged. The sound of the rooftop door closing echoed. The bullies had entered, leaving neither Eugene nor the rest with an escape route. Eugene turned to face them, speaking gravely. "Listen up." "What do you want?" "Surrender now, and you can leave after ten hits. If youre willing, raise your hand." ''Has he lost his mind?'' Unsurprisingly, no one raised their hand. For Eugene, it was a final act of mercy, but the bullies spat out curses in disbelief. "Who does he think he is?" "Let''s beat the hell out of him first." Why wouldn''t they just listen? I definitely gave them a chance. Soon, the bullies clenched their fists and approached. At this point, action spoke louder than words. After this, they''d surely listen. "Run away..." A voice from behind whispered. It was the student who was brought up first. "Damn." With a click of his tongue, Eugene clenched his fists. "You''re dead!" Suddenly, the leader of the bullies lunged, his fist imbued with mana. Eugene effortlessly dodged by leaning back. "Look..." He gathered mana in his fist. "If someone tells you to surrender..." nting his feet firmly on the ground, he continued. "...you should listen, idiot!" Eugene delivered a punch straight to the leader''s jaw. With a loud crack, the leader''s jaw twisted at an angle that defied logic. The dazed look in his eyes showed he had no idea what just hit him. He spun in mid-air before crashing to the ground. Silence. He didn''t move again. One punch was all it took to knock him out cold. "Wh...at?" The victim, who had been watching from behind, let out a bewildered sound. But all Eugene saw were the thugs who deserved punishment. He approached the unconscious bully and crouched down. "Why are you pretending to be knocked out?" Silence. "You still have moreing. ying dead won''t save you." As Eugene readied another punch, the leader''s eyes snapped open in fear. "I... I''m sorry! I was wrong!" "See? You''re still conscious." With another resonating crack, the leader''s jaw twisted again. This time, his eyes rolled back, and he fully passed out. "Don''t try to escape, or it''ll actually be over for you guys. Stay right there." Eeeeek! The two guys who were trying to sneakily exit the rooftop stopped in their tracks. What a punch! ''How can anyone have that kind of power?'' They were intimidated by Eugene''s punch. Excluding Dn, the leader of their gang, the others weren''t seasoned fighters. Only Dn was born into a swordsmanship family, carrying the group''sbat strength. The two just followed along for fun, mere tag-alongs. One of the tag-alongs, looking particrly nervous, cautiously spoke up. So, you said ten hits, right? Huh? I''ll take the ten hits. Just, please, go easy on... "What are you talking about?" "What?" Damn kid. Eugene''s face turned livid. "The ten hits were for those who listened earlier! You obviously didnt!" ...Right. They hadnt. What do you mean, what? I''m beating you to a pulp!" Eugene approached, cracking his knuckles. The students of the ck Flower ss realized that today might mark the end of their lives. --- Chapter 23: Really damn confusing (2) Chapter 23: Really damn confusing (2) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here "I apologize." "We''vemitted a grave mistake." "Please give us one more chance." The three male students bowed deeply, repeatedly expressing their remorse. Eugene leaned back and observed them. The students, who were beaten to the brink of death, were barely recognizable. Initially, Eugene had counted the blows, butter he focused on making each strike count more. "So, just because you''re a bit strongno, even if you''re weak, do you think it''s okay to bully others?" "It''s not okay!" "How dare we!" "We''ll mend our ways! Please... Gah! Bleh!" The weakest of the trio, in the middle of his plea, spat out a tooth stained with blood. "Tch..." Eugene, grimacing at the distasteful sight, sat down in front of them. He had beaten them nearly to death, as he had intended. Yet, he was still angry. Firstly, they had disrupted his precious sleep when he was already exhausted. That alone was enough reason for them to be punished. Under normal circumstances, Eugene would have cooled down by now and let them go. If only it wasn''t for the second issue. This was the first time Eugene had encountered such vile characters in the Royal Academy. Most of the students and teachers at this academy were of good character. He had faced harsh words from the three leadingdies, but most of that was due to the mistakes of his body''s previous owner. Even Cillian, Celine''s elder brother, had shown basic decency. ''But these bastards have crossed the line.'' And by arge margin at that. Letting them off with just a beating went against his nature... No, he worried about the future of the Royal Academy. If these individuals were allowed to act out at the academy, other students might be influenced. It wouldn''t be long before a second or third set of ruffians appeared. The previous owner of his body had beenforted by the kindness of the academy''s inhabitants despite being surrounded by problems. These boys were a threat to that kindness, an infectious disease. Left unchecked, they would pull others down to their level. ''Diseases need to be dealt with early on.'' For the peace of his mind and the tranquility of the Royal Academy, action was necessary. "All of you, stand up." "Yes!" "Thank you!" "Thank you, my ass. Listen." "Yes!" "What is it?" "Drop out." Huh? The troublemakers looked utterly dumbfounded. They couldnt understand Eugenes words. "You heard me. Or do I need to beat it into you?" "No, we heard!" "We clearly heard ''drop out!''" "We just don''t understand why..." "Bow your heads." Thud! All three simultaneously bowed so hard that blood streamed from their foreheads. Self-inflicting a wound was a hundred times better than receiving another blow from Eugene. "Listen." "Yes!" "Don''t want to drop out?" "......" The troublemakers remained silent. Eugene sighed. ''I guess it''s only natural to hate the idea.'' Leaving the Royal Academy of Lucia would mean losing the prestigious title of being a student there, recognized wherever one went. ''They''d rather be beaten to an inch of their lives than leave.'' This was an issue that couldn''t be resolved with just threats. Sure, they might listen if their lives were genuinely in danger, but that could also jeopardize Eugene''s school life. ''Maybe making them understand that dropping out could be a blessing is the only way.'' "Everyone, get up." "Yes, sir!" "Thank youaaaaah!" Trying to appeal to Eugene''s feelings, the ''infected'' struggled to their feet. "Rx. I won''t hit you anymore. Just stay calm." "R-really?" "You won''t?" "If you answer my question with another question, you''ll get hit." "Understood!" ''Damn brats...'' Tears shimmered in the eyes of the ''infected'' as they tried their best to rx. Watching the ''infected'' try their hardest to appear at ease, Eugene began speaking. "I understand you don''t want to leave the academy. So let''s do a Q&A." "Go ahead!" "You''re all avoiding the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to leave. Why don''t you want to drop out?" "..." "Did I say I won''t hit you just because I''m quiet?" "You did, sir!" "We apologize!" He hadn''t said that, but Eugene was always right. The leader of the "infected" stepped forward. "If I leave, I won''t be able to learn swordsmanship! I want to make a name for myself as a swordsman at the Royal Academy!" "Considering your character, if you learn the sword, you''d probably be a bandit. Is that a valid reason?" "..." "Never mind what I just said. I wasn''t trying to mock you. I get it. Next, the weakling." "Yes!" Though his posture was rxed, his face was tense, the weakling answered. "I was born in a poor family and I''ve been timid since I was a kid. I always read books..." "I don''t care about that. Just tell me why you don''t want to drop out." "... Graduating from the Royal Academy of Lucia is the key to sess. Graduates are weed everywhere." "You should''ve said that from the start. Noted." Now, thest one... He waspletely average. But if there was one thing that stood out, it was his terrible character. One that bullied innocent students. "Lastly, the guy with the terrible character." "Yeesss?" "Why don''t you want to drop out?" "I want to obtain the status of a Royal Academy graduate and then join the Royal Knights directly under the Pce!" "I see." He was an ordinary-looking guy with equally ordinary life goals. Not directly under the ''Emperor,'' but under the ''Royal Pce.'' If you graduate from the Royal Academy of Lucia through swordsmanship, you''re guaranteed a job without any questions asked. "Let''s go over each reason why you all don''t want to drop out." "..." "The leader here wants to learn the sword. The ambitious one wants to rise in rank. The one with the terrible personality just wants a decent job. Am I right? Yes, that''s correct! "But there''s a contradiction here. Have you noticed?" The three of them sealed their lips. Did they forget that not answering would lead to consequences? However, that was okay. This wasnt a question expecting an answer. "You all need to graduate from the Royal Academy to reap its benefits. But think about it. What grade are you in now?" We''re in the first year! And what year am I in? We''re both in the first year! "So, how many years will you spend with me?" ...Four The ambitious one stuttered in shock and couldnt continue. The others were the same. That''s right, four years. Making a name for oneself as a swordsman is good. Climbing the ranks is good too. But do you have the confidence to spend those long four years with me?" ... All of them remained silent. Eugene emitted a subtle but intense aura. Gulp! "Huuu......!" An aura that he naturally learned along with his swordsmanship. It was an aura obtained by pushing himself to the extreme during his training, something not manageable by ordinary students. Eugene, possessing the talent of the Sword Soul, exerted an aura even more potent than before. ''What kind of aura is this......'' ''I feel like I could die just from his presence......'' Their faces turned pale. In their eyes, Eugene appeared as a monster who could kill with just a nce. Eugene intensified his aura. Resonating with his Sword Soul, the aura sharpened like a de, brushing chillingly against their necks. "Ugh...... Ugh......" "Listen up. Im telling you this for your own good." "Ugh.." "You''ve marked by someone like me. Either go home quietly, or......" We''ll... We''ll go home! Please, just let us go home! It''s rude to interrupt someone when theyre speaking. Before Eugene could finish his sentence, the ''infected'' dropped to the floor, their legs giving out. The ambitious one even wet himself. Disgusting. Still, it seemed like his objective was met. Please let us go home Please let us leave Their faces were ashen with intense fear. Defeated by Eugene''s overwhelming aura, their expressions showed they would now listen to whatever he said. "Now that we''re almost done, tell me. Whats the first thing you need to do? We''ll drop out And the second? Drop out Thats right, drop out. No, wait. It was a great answer, but not the right one. Don''t breathe a word of what happened today to anyone and disappear quietly. Understood? Yes, we understand Remember this well The ''infected'' responded, their eyes wide inpliance. With this level of submission, there wouldn''t be any issues afterwards. Good. If anyone asks why you''re leaving the Academy, make something up. Say you all got into a fight among yourselves and that''s why you''re in such a mess. We understand Thats settled then. Now, leave. Eugene waved his hand dismissively. To the ''infected'', this gesture felt like a signal to escape from hell. Without hesitation, they fled from the rooftop. That went smoother than expected. There was a brief moment of pride in Eugene, having eliminated a threat at the Royal Academy so early. ...I''ve wasted so much time when I should be resting. There''s an exam tomorrow. And he hadn''t had a moment of rest at all. Eugene rubbed his face in frustration. Excuse me Hm? A voice called out from behind him. Turning around, he saw the student who had been dragged and beaten by the ''infected.'' He hasn''t left already? Eugene had assumed the boy wouldve slipped away quietly after being saved. He didn''t expect him to stay around. The boy, who looked almost too delicate to be male, spoke up. Thank you. I owe you my life. I''ll never forget this favor. Forget it. Just leave and don''t make a big deal out of it. Pardon? Im too tired. I need to go get some sleep. But, wait And dont worry about those bullies. Theyll drop out of the Academy on their own. With that, Eugene turned to leave. He was desperate for some sleep and couldn''t wait to copse into his bed. Wait a moment! But it seemed that wasnt happening anytime soon. The boy lunged forward, grabbing onto Eugene''s sleeve, causing him to turn around again. What is it? Looking as if he regretted his own actions, the student clenched his eyes shut and blurted out, I just... I wanted to at least know the name of the one who saved me! My name is Luna! Could you please share yours? Luna? A name without a surname meant he was amoner. Come to think of it, Eugene noticed there was no noble crest pinned to Lunas uniform. So, he was targeted because hes amoner? In the Royal Academy of Lucia,moners were a minority. They were powerless and often became easy prey for malicious nobles. But if he made it to the Royal Academy as amoner, he must be quite talented. Yet, such a talented individual was bullied by those worthless nobles. Perhaps their actions stemmed from their own inferiorityplex. Such a pity, that feeling of inferiority. Of course, Luna, who had unjustly suffered, was even more so. My name is Eugene von Lennon. Eugene...sir. Thank you. I''ll make sure to remember it. Luna''s eyes widened like a startled rabbit,mitting Eugenes name to memory. Eugene couldn''t help but think... Is he really a guy? After all, even his name was Luna. ''Luna'' was a word that meant ''moon''. While the name itself didn''t have a gender specification, it wasn''t usually used for males. ''I can''t hold back my curiosity, no matter how tired I am.'' Luna, there''s something I''m curious about. Yes! Please, ask away! Are you a guy? Excuse me? Luna looked genuinely puzzled. I... of course, I am a guy...?" I thought so. Just wanted to make sure. With an awkward smile, Eugene bid him farewell and turned to leave. Take care. Oh, yes! Sleep well! Luna bowed repeatedly, seeing Eugene off. Once Eugene was out of sight, Luna bit his lip. I''ll repay this debt... no matter what. As a student of the ck Flower ss, Luna had been constantly tormented by the notorious trio known for their malicious antics within the ss. It was a hellish life. The bullying grew more severe each day, leading him to seriously consider dropping out. But today was different. A seemingly ordinary-looking guy, whom Luna had mistaken for another bullying target, had appeared. With just a few punches, this guy had taken down the trio who had tormented Luna for over half a year, driving them to a pitiful state, even forcing them to consider leaving the academy. It felt like a blessing. ''So, just because you''re a bit strongno, even if you''re weak, do you think it''s okay to bully others?'' Through Luna''s eyes, Eugene''s strength was extraordinary. He also fought on the side of the weak. ''Considering your character, if you learn the sword, you''d probably be a bandit. Is that a valid reason?'' Luna had wanted to confront the trio with these thoughts himself, though he only dared to think them. He knew he shouldnt take pleasure in it, but Luna couldnt help but feel good. It felt like justice had been served. This encounter alone gave him the strength to continue his academy life. Moreover, Eugene had driven those tormentors to the point of withdrawal. ''I will repay this favor, no matter what it takes.'' To Eugene, it might''ve been a passing act, but to Luna, he was a life-long benefactor. ''I need to find something, anything, within my power to repay him.'' With that determination, Luna began walking. The cold night wind rustled his short golden hair. --- Chapter 24: Comprehensive Examination (1) Chapter 24: Comprehensive Examination (1) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here The first day of theprehensive exams spanning two days. ''I... think I''m going to die.'' After enduring the relentless written exam that swept over him all morning, Eugene let his face fall onto the desk, defeated. He had mentally prepared himself for the bare minimum - not scoring below the passing mark - but the difficulty level of the test was no joke. ''I lost the entirety of the first semester... and I couldn''t even attend half of the second one.'' His timing for inheriting this life was rather inconvenient. The test covered the whole second semester of the first year. Having only stepped into this life during the mid-tote semester, he couldnt even attempt more than half of the exam questions. He found himself guessing answers more often than actually solving the problems, driving him nearly mad. ''Still, I think I managed to avoid failing.'' Out of the ten questions on the test, Eugene felt somewhat confident about his answers to three. Since the failing grade for the Royal Academy of Lucia''s written exam was 30 points, this eased his anxiety a bit. ''Well, whatever Ick in the written part, I can make up with swordsmanship and magic.'' He was certain of ranking among the top in the practical exams for both swordsmanship and magic due to his talent. Even if he scored below passing in one or two subjects, his overall performance would still be decently bnced. A good result with the least amount of effort. ''This afternoon is the practical magic exam, huh?'' Today, students had to take practical exams for the magic attributes they had registered for. ''At least the practical exam won''t be as mentally taxing.'' However, he foresaw a physically draining future. While most students had one or two exams, Eugene had three due to the body''s previous owner whimsically enrolling for three different magic attributes, wanting to impress the heroines. ''It was already inconvenient having reduced personal time during the semester.'' Tsk. What can be done now? He simply had to do it. The magic attributes Eugene would be tested on today were water, fire, and wind. The content of the exam? A real battle against the academy''s teachers. While he didn''t need to win, showcasing exceptional skills would earn him higher marks. ''Let''s see.'' Eugene opened the note distributed to all students. Eugene von Lennon Grace Exam Schedule Water Attribute: 14:00 Fire Attribute: 15:00 Wind Attribute: 18:30 If a student finishes their exam early, subsequent exams might start sooner. Therefore, please be present at the designated exam venue at least 30 minutes before your scheduled time. If you fail to check in 30 minutes before the exam, points will be deducted. If you''re absent without a valid reason, you will receive a failing grade. Due to the limited number of teachers avable for the practical exams, the Royal Academy of Lucia efficiently allocated time slots to every student andmunicated them via the note. Of course, this ''efficiency'' was from the academy''s perspective, not the students. They had to manage with fewer teachers to make sure all exams were properly conducted. ''Thest exam is at 6:30 in the evening...'' It seemed another day would go by without proper training. He had missed his sword training yesterday because he was upte studying, and today didn''t promise any different. ''It''s my fault, all of it.'' Even though the mistakes were made by the body''s previous owner, since it was this ''body'' that caused the mess, it was now up to Eugene to set things right. --- Raei Trantions --- Eugene arrived at the Magic Practice Field with plenty of time to spare, a full 40 minutes before his test. While waiting for his turn, he watched the other students perform their magic. "Ice!" A girl with an unremarkable appearance summoned her magic with all her might. Moisture formed in her hands and turned into ice, which then shot towards the teacher at amendable speed. "Using a one-star magic in a test that evaluates what''s been taught throughout the first year..." The teacher, standing in the path of the iing spell, adjusted his sses and exuded a chilling aura. He swiftly cast his own spell. "With such a move, you can''t expect a high score!" He seemed quite agitated. "Water Strikeeee!" ''Huh?'' Wasn''t ''Water Strike'' a four-star spell? If the student had used a one-star spell, was this appropriate? BOOM! Before Eugene could process his thoughts, the massive water pir the teacher released knocked the female student off her feet, sending her flying. "Jane von Kristi, 20 points!" "Recorded!" As soon as the teacher announced the score, a student teacher quickly jotted it down on a document. The efficiency was astonishing. ''Maybe he''s in a hurry because there are so many students to evaluate?'' From that perspective, Eugene could somewhat understand. He felt a bit sorry for the girl without any innate magic talent who had been blown away like that. However, with the academy being short on instructors, there weren''t many alternatives. ''They should probably spread the exams over three days instead of two...'' As a mere student, Eugene refrained from voicing his dissatisfaction. The Royal Academy must have had its reasons for this approach. CRASH! "Ugh!" "Allen von Chester, 30 points!" "Recorded!" Meanwhile, another student was sent flying, crashing into a wall. With heightened enthusiasm, the teacher shouted, "Next student, step forward!" ''Is this really a test?'' It felt more like watching a magical duel between the teacher and the students. Soon, another student approached the front. "Hmm." The previously exuberant teacher now wore a serious expression. It wasnt the look of someone confident, but rather someone focusing intently on a formidable opponent. It was clear the student wasn''t just an average pupil. "Yerina von Bliss Beruz, I look forward to our exchange." Yerina, with hair reminiscent of blossoming cherry blossoms, set her gaze intently on the teacher, her staff poised. "It''s the turn of the best water-element mage in the first year. Very well, I expect much from you." Seeing a student of such a high caliber, the teacher adjusted his sses and took hold of his staff. "I will give you the first move. Just because you''re skilled doesn''t mean you should be treated differently from other students." "Thank you for the courtesy." With a slight bow, Yerina began to summon her magic. An intense cold emanated from her, feeling as though it would freeze the skin of anyone nearby. Slowly expanding outwards, the chilling aura intensified until WHOOOSH! The moment her staff struck the ground, the freezing cold spread out at an unimaginably rapid pace, turning the surrounding ground to ice and significantly cooling the air. ''This is... five-star magic?'' A chuckle escaped from Eugenes lips. For a first-year to use five-star magic... He had almost forgotten since he hadn''t been paying attention, but she truly was a prodigious mage born from the continent''s most prestigious magic family. "That''s impressive." Even the instructor seemed genuinely impressed, eyes wide in amazement. Is this the blood of the Beruz Duke family? Breaking through the barrier of five stars at the age of 16. "I was able to do so thanks to the teachings of great individuals." Being humble is...mendable, but it''s okay to take pride in your achievements. Thank you. However... The instructor adjusted his posture. The spell you just cast merely strengthens the power of water-elemental magic by freezing everything around. You havent used the right to attack first. When do you n tounch your attack? Actually... Yerina raised her staff and created a massive orb of ice. I was just about to! The orb shot towards the instructor with great speed. It was the four-star magic spell, Frozen Orb. Casting a spell with such power after altering the surroundings. It was a rational choice for someone holding the initiative. The instructor adjusted his sses, smiling. You''ve done exceptionally well. Regardless of the oue of this test, Yerina von Bliss gets a perfect score. With that said, the instructor firmly nted his staff. Ice Wall! Boom! The icy wall conjured by the instructor intercepted the orb Yerina had hurled. The wall shattered in the process, but the instructor chanted the next spell with unbelievable speed. Ice Rain! In a sh, a torrential downpour of ice enveloped the space, cascading towards Yerina. She, seemingly anticipating this, erected an ice barrier in advance. Crash! The icy rainstorm collided with the barrier, creating a thunderous noise. Shes truly on another level. This is the magical genius of the first years... Students observing the test had their mouths agape, awed by the high-level magical duel. Unlike her peers who fell one after another, Yerina exchanged impressive blows with the instructor. The battlested a good five minutes before reaching a conclusion. Argh... Yerina tried to raise her staff again, but her arms wouldnt budge. The umted frost from minor ice spells had immobilized them. "Let''s call it here. Well done, Yerina." Snap! With a flick from the instructor, the ice binding Yerina melted away. Thank you... Yerina bowed her head, biting her lip. Despite showcasing a spectacr battle, the taste of defeat was bitter. There''s no need for such a face. At your age, I was nowhere near your level. I still cant help but think I couldve done better... At a first-year level, you couldn''t have performed any better. Yerina von Bliss, full marks! "Recorded!" As the instructor announced her perfect score, cheers erupted from the students around. Yerina''s the best! The future Archmage, Yerina! ... Yerina, head bowed, exited the duel arena. I can see her face is red. Perhaps the cheering made her blush. She probably thought her hair covered it. "Next student!" Here I am. Eugene approached the teacher. "I am Eugene von Lennon." "Good, let''s start right away." The teacher raised his staff. "Alright, I''ll let you have the first move." The attention Eugene received was significantly less than when Yerina was up. If this teacher had ever supervised one of Eugene''s sses, he wouldnt have acted this way. But he appeared clueless, probably because he usually taught upperssmen. Surely, he must have heard the rumors. Didn''t the other teachers tell him? Eugene always took activities in his water attribute magic ss seriously. Each time, the teachers were quite surprised. If this teacher had any interaction with those instructors, he surely wouldve heard about Eugene. But seeing no recognition... ''Does this teacher also not have any friends like me?'' Upon reflection, his tone and mannerisms suggested a rather prickly personality. With his simple appearance, he gave off the vibe of a reclusive mage, spending his entire life dedicated to magical research in solitude. ''I wanted to give my best for my grades, but... should I go easy?'' No, that wouldnt be right. Even if Eugene was a magic prodigy, he was still a first-year student. His opponent was an experienced mage. It wouldn''t be easy. ''Besides, my exam score is on the line.'' He couldn''t mess this up. Ill start. "Proceed." "Ice." Deliberately chanting aloud, Eugene activated his magic. A small shard of ice emerged from his fingertips, flying at a moderate speed. ''Just another average student, huh.'' The teacher casually used a spell to deflect the shard and readied himself for the next attack. But in that instant, Eugene closed the distance, standing right before him. ''What?!'' The teacher''s eyes widened in shock. But the surprises werent over. From Eugene''s hands, small icy formations bloomed like snowkes. These formations rapidly merged, taking on the form of a sword. It was the five-star magic, Ice de. ''How can a first-year use five-star magic...?'' The frosty de now aimed for his throat. ''Was that initial one-star attack just a feint?'' Seizing the momentarypse in the teachers guard, Eugene shortened the distance and swung the icy de. ''This is unbelievable!'' One shock followed another, making it difficult for the teacher to maintain hisposure. Putting aside how Eugene had closed the gap, the mere fact another genius existed besides Yerina who could ovee the barrier of five-star magic was baffling. Moreover, Eugene hadnt chanted fully. Skipping chants usually results in a decrease in the magic''s power and precision. Yet, that icy swordcked in no aspect. ''I can''t believe it!'' The trajectory of the ice sword flying towards my neck was slowly visible. I had no time to think. Almost instinctively, a six-star destructive spell unfolded from my outstretched staff. Kwa-aaah! A bubbling mass of ice materialized out of thin air and fired. ''...That would have been fatal if it hit.'' I expected the teacher to counter with a moderate defensive spell, but in his shock, he''d cast a lethal one. I could probably still dodge it, but there was no need for such risk. Injuries would prevent me from training. Ditching my sword, I threw myself to the side. Kwa-aaang! "Kyaaah!" The ice crashed into the ground, creating a massive shockwave. Sharp shards of ice scattered in every direction. "Damn it!" The teacher, suddenly realizing the gravity of his actions, hastened to cast a spell to contain the damage. Kwa-aaah! A massive water pir emerged, drawing in all the ice shards. Thanks to his swift intervention, a catastrophe was avoided. "What have I done..." But he held his head in disbelief. Caught off guard, he had inadvertently cast a dangerous spell. Not only could it have hurt me, but the watching students could have been injured as well. Although he managed to control the situation, the blunder was undeniable. He looked around hurriedly and found me brushing myself off and getting up. Realizing his mistake, he knew he had to apologize. "I''m sorry. I acted without thinking." "It''s okay. I''m not hurt." "...Thank you for understanding." Though he''d made a mistake, he had managed to rectify it in time. It was understandable why he reacted the way he did, especially after I targeted his neck with that dangerous strike. It''s only human to panic in such a situation. ''What matters is the test score.'' The exam might have been short-lived, but I showcased all my skills: spell casting without incantations, five-star magic, and realbat ability. All that remained was for the teacher to grade me, and even the student teacher beside him seemed curious. "Teacher, so the score is...?" "Obviously, it''s perfect. Why even ask?" "Huh?" "You might have missed it, but Eugene von Lennon cast a five-star spell without an incantation. From that moment, his perfect score was guaranteed." "Oh, I see. Got it." The student teacher nodded and noted down the score. "I should get going." The test was over, so I bowed and turned to leave. I had a fire attribute test scheduled immediately after and didn''t have time to dawdle. However, the teacher, shining his sses, grabbed my shoulder. "Hold on a moment." "...Yes?" As I turned back, he said, with utmost seriousness, something I never expected. "I never thought I''d find a raw gemstone like you. It must be fate that brought us together." "A gemstone? What are you talking about?" "Be my disciple. Learn magic under me. You have the potential to be a master of water magic. Bing an archmage isn''t a distant dream for you." "...Ah." This teacher, probably too immersed in his work, must have missed the rumors that I''m only interested in swordsmanship, not magic. How could he so passionately propose to take me as his disciple? I gave him a slight smile and responded. "I can''t." --- Chapter 25: Comprehensive Examination (2) Chapter 25: Comprehensive Examination (2) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here Please, be my disciple! I''ll treat you very well! I told you I''m not interested! Why are you like this? I''ll make you a master of water magic! We can achieve great things together, truly! No thanks! Achieve greatness on your own! Having finally shaken off the persistent teacher who refused to move forward with the test, Eugene hurriedly left the water magic practice field. Ugh, Im running out of time. He immediately headed to the fire magic practice field. He had to arrive at least 30 minutes before the exam to avoid a penalty. Fortunately, he made it 32 minutes before the start. Upon entering the practice field, a student teacher assisting with the exams approached him. You''re Eugene von Lennon, right? Yes, that''s me. You arrived just in time. There are three students ahead of you. Please wait. Understood. Eugene walked over to where the students were gathered, watching the ongoing exams. Their faces shone with excitement, illuminated by the bursts of fire magic in the arena. Among those shining faces, a particrly girl caught his eye. It was Tina. The teachers really dont hold back. Her golden hair shimmered, catching the fiery glow. Even among the crowd, she stood out with her uniquely gold-colored hair. Hm? Her ruby-red eyes shifted andnded on Eugene as he approached. She walked over. Are you here for the exam? Yeah. You too? Tina nodded. Yeah, but I came early out of boredom. I have to wait for about five more students before it''s my turn. I see. Eugene then turned his attention back to the arena. Leaning slightly towards Eugene, Tina asked, How many students are ahead of you? Three. Really? So youll go before me? Yeah. A brief silence followed before Tina spoke up again. Confident about the exam? So-so. You? As if she''d been waiting for that question, Tina''s eyes lit up. Of course, I am! My skills have improved a lot recently. Oh? Yes. My mana has significantly increased, and I''ve broken through the Five-Star barrier. So, after your exam, dont leave right away. Stay and watch mine, okay? Um Did he have time to watch Tinas match? The fire magic exam was at 3 PM and the wind magic exam at 6:30 PM. That left a gap of 3 hours and 30 minutes. There''s plenty of time. It shouldn''t be an issue. She had helped him with the written exam; he could at least watch her match. Alright, I''ll stay and watch. Promise? Tina smiled brightly and then turned away. Why is she... Why on Earth is Tina... The male students sighed, holding their faces in disbelief. They couldnt understand Tina''s behavior towards Eugene. Amy von Be, 60 points. Please record it. Yes, teacher! The exam continued, and soon it was the turn of the student just before Eugene. Next student, step forward. The female teacher beckoned Eugene forward, and he promptly made his way into the duel arena. Ah, Eugene von Lennon, I presume? Looking forward to learning from you, He said, offering a courteous nod of respect before the assessment. Her lips curled into a faint smile. There''s no need for false modesty. I''m already quite aware of your capabilities. She had supervised Eugene''s fire magic training sessions multiple times before and was familiar with his exceptional talent. With a serious expression, she gripped her staff firmly. Unlike the others, I won''t be holding back. That seems a bit unfair. The exam is difficult, but even a moderate performance from you will earn full marks. Please understand." She asserted, showing no intention of making it easy for him. Facing a prodigy like Eugene without being serious could quickly turn the tables against her. Are you ready? Yes. Eugene replied, a hint of resignation in his voice. Without a moment''s dy, she unleashed her magic. Explosion! Boom! A fiery explosion erupted around her, quickly encircling Eugene. She''s really going all out. If he was caught in that, it wouldn''t just be a minor inconvenience. Quickly infusing his legs with mana, he dodged to safety. Boom! The spot where Eugene had stood moments ago was now consumed by the fiery explosion, with a thick haze covering half the arena. Using the smoky veil to his advantage, Eugene channeled his magic, forming a Fire Spear in his grasp. He enhanced the strength of his arm and, with a perfect stance, hurled the spear of mes towards the teacher. Whoosh! From within the ash-grey haze, the ming spear shot towards the teacher with blinding speed. Any regr student would have been paralyzed by fear, facing defeat from such a move. However, the teacher had a counter ready. Fire Shield! A six-star spell, Fire Shield. It was magic that formed a protective barrier of mes around the caster. Crash! Eugene''s fiery spear shed against the shield, resulting in a massive burst of mes. But, the spear couldnt prate the barrier. Is that all you''ve got? Hidden within the dense smoke, Eugene let out a sigh. Honestly, it felt like the end. If only I had a sword. Breaking through that barrier without a sword seemed impossible. Had he been allowed to use lightning-element magic, maybe he could have found a way. But this was a duel restricted to fire magic; other elemental magic was prohibited. Fire doesnt even have a spell to create swords... Which was why it wasn''t his favorite attribute. Considering my grades, I can''t just give up now. While he had managed to dodge the teacher''s attacks and even counter-attack with his own four-star magic, which guaranteed a high score, he wasn''t satisfied with just that. I have to try as much as I can. Eugene once again conjured the Fire Spear in his hand. However, instead of throwing it this time, he grasped it firmly and plunged it into the ground. ''If I can''t use swordsmanship...'' Then I must resort to spearmanship! Although I''ve never swung a spear before, my talent will guide me. When Eugene approached the female teacher, he let his instincts and body take over. ng! ng! ng! An incredibly swift series of strikes attacked the teacher''s protective barrier. Explosions sparked and zed every time his spear of me shed with the shield. "Your effort is truly admirable." The female teacher unleashed offensive magic. Dozens of fireballs emerged from thin air, hurtling toward Eugene. The trajectory of each fireball was designed to trap him, making evasion seemingly impossible. However. Boom! Whiz! Eugene skillfully dodged the ones he could and parried the others with his spear. He did not let a single attack hit him while continuously piercing her defensive barrier. The female teacher was left in utter disbelief. ''Incredible movement...'' She couldn''t understand why Eugene, talented in fire magic, wasn''t pouring all his energy into it. But witnessing this rified things for her. The boy could surely seed in magic, but he has the potential to excel far more in other areas. As she pondered this, she noticed something. CRACK! Her fiery barrier was showing signs of fracture. ''What is this...?'' Superior fire magic naturally holds an overwhelming advantage. The ming spear Eugene wielded was a four-star spell, while her fiery barrier was a six-star spell. The gap in their hierarchy, realistically, shouldn''t be bridged. ''But why is there a crack...?'' The female teacher stared at her barrier, stunned. Upon closer inspection, around the main crack were nearly a hundred smaller fissures. It looked as if countless precise stabs had been aimed to create that singr, prominent fracture. The realization was hard to swallow, but it was irrefutable. The evidence was right before her eyes. Eugene, while avoiding her fireballs, had aimed and seeded in creating a hundred precise stabs on a singr spot on her barrier. Considering theplexity of such a feat, it seemed impossible. ''How sharp must his battle instincts be...?'' Her heart sank at the enormity of Eugene''s talent. If they were of the same age, she might have been overwhelmed in mere moments. CRACKLE, CRACKLE! The fissures in the barrier grew more pronounced. It felt like the entire thing was about to shatter. But the teacher seemed to have lost interest. She raised her hand. "The test ends here." "Huh?" Eugene, who was ardently trying to break the barrier, looked up, puzzled. "By managing to inflict such damage on my barrier, you''ve far surpassed the level of a first-year. You''ve scored perfectly. Overwhelmingly so..." "In that case, I''ll record it as a perfect score!" The student teacher marked the score on the paperwork. Eugene bowed his head, his face flush with a mix of relief and surprise. "I''ve learned well." At the end of the day, getting a perfect score was all that mattered. He was about to leave the practice field when he remembered. ''Ah.'' He had promised to watch Tina''s exam. Eugene turned back towards where Tina and the other students were gathered. ...You saw that, right? It''s not like I''m blind I saw everything. The male students who were ring at Eugene moments before now avoided his gaze. They knew Eugene was talented in magic from their practical lessons, but after witnessing today''s test, they couldn''t deny his incredible abilities. ''I thought he was just obsessed with girls...'' ''Who would''ve thought he had such talent in fire magic...'' Admitting someone was better was a hard pill to swallow. They might speak ill of him behind his back, but they had to restrain themselves in his presence. He really is amazing. Unlike the other students, Tina, who was aware of Eugene''s exceptional talent, approached him with sparkling eyes. The other students probably now recognized Eugene''s talent. Of course, they didn''t fully grasp the extent of it, likely thinking Eugene had secretly practiced fire magic extensively. But Tina knew better. She was aware that Eugene had not practiced fire magic at all. ''Its just pure talent.'' The magic proficiency andbat sense Eugene demonstrated in the exam seemed almost divine, purely based on raw talent. ''He''s ridiculously talented.'' Despite recognizing his talent, Tina smirked. She had always imed her talent was at par or even superior to the best, but reality seemed different. ''But I won''t lose.'' She had no intention ofgging behind or being surpassed. Even if there was a difference in their innate talents, Eugene hadn''t dedicated time to fire magic. On the other hand, Tina had poured more than half her personal training time into mastering and researching fire magic. In the realm of fire magic, she was determined to be the greatest mage of all. ''It''s time to prove that now.'' Soon enough, the exam of the student after Eugene finished, and the female teacher called out Tina''s name. Yup! Tina energetically raised her hand to acknowledge the call, then approached Eugene. "Eugene!" "Hm?" "Make sure you watch my test closely, okay?" "...Alright." With those words, Tina confidently turned and entered the dueling area. Eugene, unsure why she was acting this way, could only offer an awkward smile. "Tina von Elia." "I''m eager to learn, teacher!" Seeing the brightly smiling Tina, the female teacher tried to reciprocate with a genuine smile of her own. ''It''s the turn of the top fire magic student of the first year'' She needed to be even more sincere because Tina had skills that were arguably superior to Eugene''s. I won''t hold back against you, Tina. "Understood!" Was that recognition of her skills? With a grin, Tina readied her staff. --- Chapter 26: Comprehensive Examination (3) Chapter 26: Comprehensive Examination (3) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here "Wow, this is incredible" "Amazing" "Why does it keep exploding?" Students watching the test gazed with dazed expressions. Bang! Boom! The spectacle before them was like what one would imagine a magical duel to look like. A magnificent disy of fire and mes, powered by immense mana, collided repeatedly in mid-air. It was as if they were watching a fireworks show. ''I expected as much from the teacher, but'' ''Tina is truly unbelievable'' ''How can a first-year student have such mana?'' While her impressive mana could be attributed to the potent elixirs and pills she had consumed since childhood, Tina''s proficiency in magic was jaw-dropping on its own. "Explosion!" ''Explosion'' was five-star magic. Tina unleashed it repeatedly, without pause. She truly is incredible. The female teacher couldnt hold back her admiration. If Tina''s only advantage had been her formidable mana, which she inherited from her privileged background, the teacher would have just dismissed it as a product of her upbringing. ''But that''s not the case here'' Incredible mana maniption and precision. Deploying magic with a keen sense of the battle''s flow and casting spells exactly when needed. ''I don''t recall ever seeing a first-year student like this'' A magic prodigy with an impressive background who also put in significant effort. The next leading figure in fire attribute magic was undoubtedly her. Bang! After several minutes of intense shes between mes and fires, the female teacher noticed a slight decrease in the precision and power of Tina''s spells. ''It seems she used too much strength in the beginning.'' If things continued like this, victory was within the teacher''s grasp. However. The teacher didn''t particrly want that. She didn''t want to hand Tina an ordinary defeat. What''s the educational philosophy of the Royal Academy? It''s the growth of the students. Only their growth. It would be better to provide such a genius with a greater motivation for growth rather than a mere defeat. Infusing her voice with mana, the female teacher shouted, "Tina von Elia!" "Yes?" Tina paused and looked puzzled. The teacher responded with a gentle smile. "There''s no need to continue this exam any further. From what you''ve shown so far, there''s nopetition at your grade level." "Really?" "However, are you satisfied with just that?" "What do you mean?" "Do you remember Eugene''s test just a moment ago?" Tina tilted her head, puzzled. Why was Eugene''s test being brought up suddenly? "Eugene managed to create a crack in my fire barrier. With just four-star magic, he showed an incredible feat. That was undoubtedly impressive." So "Considering your deeper expertise in fire magic, don''t you think you could do more than just crack my fire barrier? Perhaps even destroy it?" "You mean" "I''m changing the test. If you can break my fire barrier, you''ll get a perfect score. If not, you''ll fail. But the test should be fair, so I''ll give you a choice." If she epts the change, a fire barrier will be formed. Otherwise, the duel will continue as before. The choice is Tinas. With that, the female teacher closed her mouth. It was well-known among the faculty that Tina aspired to be the world''s best fire mage, surpassing even the Royal Academy. Now, she was being presented with the option topete, instead of admitting a simple defeat. This was a chance to outperform Eugene, the genius who appeared out of nowhere. No greater motivation could be presented to her. So, if I outperform Eugene, Ill score full points...? A me of determination ignited in Tina''s heart. She had always believed she was unparalleled in her mastery of fire. Her skills dwarfed those of her peers. Yet one day, an unassuming Eugene disyed talent equal to hers in fire magic, despite showing no previous effort or interest in it! Every time, it left her dumbfounded, almost speechless. But now, It''s about time I give him a surprise. In her palm, a me danced; she had always been the best. And she hoped that would never change. I ept the challenge! Tina dered, her voice fiery with determination. Very well. The female teacher smiled subtly and began her spell. Whooooosh! It was the same shield she had cast against Eugene. Could Tina break through this? The teacher crossed her arms, watching Tina intently. Her spirit is burning hot, but her gaze is ice-cold. Tina observed the fire barrier with cold, calcting eyes. Having witnessed Eugene''s test, she knew that it took a hundred hits of four-star magic to even crack it. Though it might be easier to crack with five-star magic, it would still require numerous attacks just to create a fissure. However, Tina was aiming not for a mere crack, butplete destruction. To achieve that... She had to unleash her most powerful spell. She fully opened her magic circuit. Like a rock that once blocked the flow of a river disappearing, mana surged throughout her body with unstoppable force. Tina gathered all her mana and focused it on one point. Just as Master Madreia taught me. Following the secret technique passed down by Madreia, she concentrated her mana and condensed the mes to a single point. With this... I can do it! Tina shouted with all her might, releasing her magic. re! A superheated beam of fire shot out like a sh, colliding with the fire barrier. It erupted like a volcanic explosion, sending thick plumes of smoke skyward. A deafening boom resonated. Ah! Eek! The tremendous force of the explosion caused the students to fall back in shock. Whoa. Eugene stood calmly, watching the spectacle. She said to watch, and it seems she had a good reason. In terms of fire magic, Tina''s skills were slightly superior to Eugenes. Although with a little effort Eugene could surpass her, the mere fact that she held the upper hand for now was impressive. ''So, did she destroy the barrier?'' It would have been odd if it hadn''t shattered against a spell of such immense power, even if it was of the five-star grade. As the smoke cleared, the spot where the female teacher stood was revealed. "It''s... It''s broken!" "She actually broke it!" "Tina''s incredible!" From the uproar of the surrounding students, it was clear the fire barrier had shattered. Though there was an additional barrier inside it that remained intact. The female teacher lightly smiled and spoke, "Full marks. Truly impressive." "I did it... I actually did..." Tina grinned proudly, but then copsed, having fainted. She had overextended herself by maximizing ''re'', her manapletely drained. "Protect Tina!" "Don''t let the boys get close!" "If they do, they''ll regret it!" The female students who admired Tina rushed over like they were on a mission. "What the...?" "As if we were going to do something." The male students, who had intended to help move Tina to the infirmary to earn her favor, stood awkwardly, pretending they hadnt really intended to approach. Watching thisical scene, Eugene smiled faintly and discreetly turned to leave. ''I''ve seen all I needed to, it''s time for me to take care of my own business.'' He had already taken two tests so far, but there were still exams left to tackle. "Was life always this tiring?" With no breaks due to his body''s previous owner, he let out a sigh. --- Raei Trantions --- Unlike Eugene, who enrolled in multiple magic practice courses, there was a student who returned home early. It was Luna. ''I should probably head to the dormitory to study...'' But there was something even more pressing! Instead of heading to the dormitory like most students, Luna headed home. It was to repay the favor received from Eugene. ''No matter how much I think on my own, I can''t find an answer...'' Throughout the day, Luna inquired about Eugene, gathered information, and contemted ways to offer assistance. Yet, no answer was found. Still, Luna wanted to repay him. Even though Eugene said there was nothing to repay. ''It''s not something to take lightly...'' Recalling the events of that day still brought tears to Luna''s eyes. This favor had to be repaid, no matter what it took. ''If I ask my father, he''ll surely have a good solution.'' Luna''s father was Adrian, a deputy under Marshal, who leads the Luciana branch directly under the Florence Merchant Group. Given his life-long experience in the merchant group, he could provide Luna with some wisdom. Luna''s home was a few hours'' walk from the Royal Academy. Walking without a break would get Luna there by dinner time. Upon entering, Luna saw Adrian, who was in the midst of his meal. "Luna? What brings you home all of a sudden?" "Well..." Until now, Luna had hidden the truth about being bullied to avoid worrying his family. But now, he revealed everything. By the end of the story, Bang! "Why didn''t you tell me this sooner?!" Adrian''s face turned beet red as he mmed the table in anger. Luna, had shown a knack for finances from a young age. Despite having no particr talent in swords or magic, he was encouraged to take the entrance exam for the prestigious Royal Academy. Bringing home an eptance letter, Adrian sent him off with a smile. "Father... that''s not the most important part..." "If it''s not about you being bullied, then what is more important?! I... I just can''t believe..." Adrian gasped, struggling to contain his fury. Adrian had hoped Luna would learn a lot from the Royal Academy, but he hadn''t expected it toe at the price of being tormented by cruel nobles. "I''m sorry. I should have told you sooner..." "If anything like this happens again, I''ll personally hunt down those who tormented you and give them a beating they''ll never forget! Understood?" Adrian''s rage showed no sign of abating, and Luna kept apologizing, head bowed. Only after the food had cooled considerably did Adrian''s anger subside. "So, who was this person that helped you?" "It was Eugene." "...Eugene?" Adrian furrowed his brow. "Yes. Do you know of him?" "If I recall correctly... isn''t he the heir of the fallen Barony of Grace?" "How did you know that?" "Well..." Adrian began scratching the back of his head, sharing a story about Eugene. It was about how Eugene had healed his higher-up''s granddaughter. Wha... What?! Luna''s eyes widened to their limits. He that strong... Strong enough to subdue bandits? Luna. Yes? Adrian spoke with a serious expression. About the reward you mentioned... Contact a branch close to the Barony of Grace first. Also, inform the branch head that Eugene isn''t just strong, but also possesses a noble character. Th-thank you! It''s the least I can do. He saved my son*, so it''s my responsibility to repay the favor. Leave the reward to me, and focus on your studies. Luna nodded vigorously, absorbing Adrian''s words. Father said he''d handle the favor, so that''s settled. But! That was something his father was doing. Luna wanted to personally repay the favor as well. An idea popped into his head. If I spread the news about Eugene defeating those bandits at the academy... Luna had gathered information about Eugene and discovered that his reputation was severely tarnished. Not only were there rumors about him being a man obsessed with women, but even mentioning his name darkened the expressions of the male students. Eugene is being viewed much worse than he deserves... From his perspective, Eugene was a virtuous man who didn''t turn away from the weak. Leave it to me, Eugene. I''ll make sure to spread good word about you. Luna was determined. If things went as he nned, Eugenes reputation would greatly improve. --- Raei Trantions --- Why are my ears so itchy? Eugene rubbed his ear. He had been through a challenging day, especially during the wind magic exam. Exhausted, he dragged himself along after the test. Muttering unintelligible swears unfit for a ''virtuous man'', he returned to the dorms. --- Chapter 27: Comprehensive Examination (4) Chapter 27: Comprehensive Examination (4) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here On the second andst day of theprehensive exams. Afterpleting all the written exams, Eugene, sprawled out on his desk, woke up to murmurs around him. Rumor has it that he subdued the bandits and retrieved the antidote for Marshal. "Do you believe that?" "It''s what themoners are saying, you know?" "You''re trusting it because amoner said so?" "What nonsense is this" Eugene sat up, ncing around. Students everywhere in the ssroom were whispering and stealing nces at him. Somemoners dad shared the story, you know? "Someone high up from the Florence Merchant Group." The branch head? Not quite that high, but Odd rumors filled the air. When in doubt, ask. Standing up, Eugene randomly grabbed a student and asked, What are you all gossiping about? Huh? Were you asleep? Amoner was gossiping about you in the hallway." Amoner? Hey, more importantly, is it true? Did you really suppress some bandits and cure the branch heads granddaughter''s illness? Amoner... hmm" Hey, where are you going? Arent you going to answer? A student behind him shouted, but Eugene paid no mind. He briskly walked out of the ssroom, spotting the ongoingmotion in the hallway. It''s true! Eugene really beat those bandits and cured the granddaughter of the branch head! Quit joking around. If he subdued bandits, then I''ve in a dragon. Don''t speak ill of Eugene. Its all true Really? Is it? Of course, it is~ ... Luna bit his lip, holding back tears. The students ridiculing him didn''t let up, whether he cried or not. What''s going on? The scene was so unexpected that Eugene needed a moment to process it. Not long, just a brief moment. Considering what he had seen and heard, he quickly deduced, Not sure how he found out, but Luna must have learned of Eugene''s deeds and was now spreading them to repay the favor. Eugene approached, passing theughing students, and looked straight at Luna. Eugene? Luna''s eyes widened in surprise. Eugene simply asked, What are you doing? It was a straightforward question. Yet, that seemed to have opened the floodgates of Lunas restrained emotions. Luna, tears streaming, cried out, Ive been telling everyone about how good a person you are, but they just won''t believe me! ... Oh. So, they didnt believe him. "Just leave it be... It doesn''t matter if they believe or not." Why doesnt it matter?! Huh? Taken aback by his firm response, Eugene studied Lunas expression. Everyone knows how tarnished Eugenes reputation is, how can I stand by and just watch! Tarnished? That hit him hard. No one knew better than Eugene how tarnished his reputation had be. However, hearing about it from someone else felt like a nail being driven into his heart. "They say your reputation is terrible, Eugene!" "Terrible...?" "They say you''re ruining your life chasing after women!" "Ru...ruining...?" Eugene was stunned. "So we need to raise that reputation! Eugene, you shouldn''t be looked at with such disdain!" ...I also want to be seen in a good light. But what can I do? The previous owner of this body left after recklessly messing things up. Eugene looked at Luna with a defeated expression. He could see his strong determination to improve his reputation, which seemed to have hit rock bottom. ''It wouldnt hurt to have a better reputation.'' However, what he wanted and what he could achieve were two different things. His reputation couldn''t be fixed through words. The quickest way would be to ignore all the detractors and prove himself through actions, not words. Though he appreciated Luna''s efforts, he couldn''t help but feel conflicted. "Why not just ask him directly?" "That would be faster." "Hey, that Eugene guy whos all the talk. Turn around." What did I just hear? Mocking voices reached him from behind. They sounded like the students who had made fun of Luna. Turning around, he was met with those very faces. Their sneering expressions and taunting demeanors reminded him of those guys from the rooftop. "...Are you guys from the ck Flower ss?" "What''s with that random question? But yeah." Ah, I knew it. Were these ck Flower students destined to be delinquents? It wasn''t their fault. You couldn''t me beings designed to do wrong... ''Ah, whatever.'' This wasn''t the time for such thoughts. One of the ck Flower guys started speaking in a mocking tone. "Is it true that you subdued a bandit group and treated the granddaughter of the branch chief?" While half-listening to the question, Eugene eyed the emblem on their uniforms. Just like before, he couldnt identify which family they belonged to, but the design suggested they were slightly above average in rank. ''So, they''re just a bit above the ''infected*''.'' Pretty much nobodies. Having assessed the situation, Eugene replied to the question. "It''s true." He didn''t feel the need to put on an act or beat around the bush with these guys. It wasnt a secret, and everything was true, so he simply confirmed it. And yet. The faces of the ck Flower members swelled up like pufferfish, and then they burst intoughter. "Hahaha!" "A guy obsessed with girls defeats bandits and cures the granddaughter of a branch head? Oh my, I must be going insane!" "If that''s true, then what am I?" The ck Flower members chuckled boisterously, their jeers growing louder. Their noisy ruckus drew the attention of surrounding students. With biting sarcasm, they went on, "Just how weak were those bandits to lose to someone like you? huh?" "Ah, I think I get it. So, the bandits were just kids living in the mountains? Even you could beat kids, right?" "That makes sense. So that dying old man''s granddaughters illness was what? Amon cold?" Such baseless mockery. The bandits that Eugene had defeated were belittled as mere mountain-dwelling kids, and the granddaughter''s grave illness was likened to a mere cold. Any reasonable student would dismiss such nder. If it weren''t directed at Eugene. Because it was Eugene, the students lent their ears more to the taunts of the ck Flower members than to Luna''s words. "This... this isn''t what I... Luna''s face seemed on the verge of tears. He had tried to boost Eugene''s reputation with his story, but it seemed to be backfiring. "I''m so sorry, Eugene. I didnt mean for it to turn out like this Luna apologized, holding back tears that threatened to spill. Eugene, with a stoic gaze,id his hand on Luna''s head and turned away, "It''s fine. You did nothing wrong." His cold eyes locked onto the ck Flower members. ''They asked, and I answered. If they won''t believe it, well...'' He''d make them. Eugene didn''t care about having a virtuous reputation for curing a rare disease. Right now, he just wanted to prove that he had indeed subdued all those bandits. His method of proof? ''They''ll understand once they experience it.'' From Eugene''s fist, a vein throbbed like a streak of lightning. Thosecking in character needed a good beating to set them straight. If they died or became crippled during the lesson, well, it would be unfortunate. Crack! Eugene put pressure into the ground with his foot charged with mana, caving the hallway floor. His waist rotated outward, his fist poised for a mighty swing. At that moment. "Who do you think you are, speaking like that?" A fiery voice imbued with mana echoed down the hallway. Every student stopped in their tracks, turning towards the source of the voice. Luna, on the brink of tears, and Eugene, with his fist raised, did the same. A young woman was confidently approaching. Seeing her, the faces of the ck Flower members turned ashen. "Ti... Tina?" Glorious golden hair as if an angel descended, elongated double eyelids highlighting her denseshes, and ruby-red eyes shimmering with intensity. Capturing the attention of all just by her presence, Tina von Elia Florence stood before the ck Flower members. "Why... Why is Tina here...?" "What''s gotten into you all of a sudden...?" The ones who were so full of themselves in front of Eugene, where had they gone? When Tina appeared, they werepletely lost, looking like mere specks of dust before her. What if they were seen in a negative light by her, the future head of the esteemed Florence family? It would have been better for their house if they had bet all their wealth on gambling instead. Because earning Tina''s disdain was an unthinkable misfortune. The ck Flower ss students scrambled and bowed before Tina. However, she didn''t look the slightest bit appeased. "Do you even realize what you''ve been saying?" Tina had been nearby and had heard their entire conversation. She spoke coldly, "Shall I repeat what you just said?" "Wha... What did we say?" "Dying old man." "!" "And his granddaughter''s illness was ''just a cold.''" "I, I never said..." The color drained from the faces of the ck Flower students. They had thoughtlessly belittled Eugene, but hearing their words from Tina''s mouth, they realized they were disrespectful to the entire Florence family. "The Florence family values everyone who has worked for our house, regardless of their status." From Tina, an aura befitting the futuredy of the Earl house emanated. "Marshal, the head of the Luciana branch under the Earl of Florence, is a man everyone respects. What makes lowlifes like you think you can demean a cherished member of our family?" "What did you say?" Tina stared at the students of the ck Flower ss with a twisted expression. "You insane.. because of you..." "Shut him up. Shut this fool up!" Two students from the ck Flower ss forcefully pushed down their ssmate''s head, repeatedly apologizing to Tina. "We''re so sorry!" "We really are! Please, just overlook this once!" Yet Tina, with her still angry gaze, responded, "There''s something that''s been bothering me since earlier." "What is it? Just tell us!" "You''ve insulted Marshal and Eugene, not me. Why are you apologizing to me?" "Eu, Eugene...?" The ck Flower students nced between Eugene and Tina. Seeing Tina''s expression, it was clear she wanted them to apologize to Eugene. Yet, even in this situation, due to their noble pride, they didn''t want to bow their heads to Eugene. One of them, his voice trembling, began, "Look, we get that we were in the wrong. We''ll make it up to you in any way we can! But!" He shouted with narrowed eyes. "This doesn''t make sense! How could that fool defeat bandits and cure the branch head''s granddaughter? All I know is that the guy''s an idiot! And he actually is an idiot! I genuinely dont understand why we have to apologize to him! Bowing his head to Tina, who was stronger than him, never caused him any difort or shame. But apologizing to Eugene, who was inferior, was something his pride would never allow, even if he was at fault! ''Why should our noble house apologize to that lowly baron?'' The ck Flower ss students assumed that Tina would side with this noble way of thinking and looked up to her expectantly. But Tina''s face was cold, and her eyes held a hint of disdain. "That such fools im to be nobles leading this nation..." They''re nothing more than worthless trash. Hearing their self-justifications, Tina realized that exchanging opinions with them was meaningless. If they werent worthy of conversation, she would resort to other methods. Tina spoke, "If that''s how you all feel, so be it. Honestly, I don''t have much power. All I can do is either have a good opinion of you, or a bad one." That bad opinion was something all the nobles deeply feared. "But I can''t simply dislike you without reason. There must be a proper cause to dislike someone." So, "Eugene." Tina looked seriously at Eugene, "Is everything Luna said true?" She wasn''t aware. She could have known if she had asked Marshal once, but, busy with her studies and training, she unfortunately hadn''t met with Marshal. So, she had to ask. Is everything Luna said true? More precisely, can I trust you? Eugene slowly opened his mouth, "It''s all true." Tina stared intently into Eugene''s eyes. They were unwavering. Just by that, Tina felt she could trust him. More specifically, she wanted to trust him. If she believed Eugene now and openly sided against those unseemly young noblemen... If she showed support for him... Not only would she gain his favor, but she would genuinely be of great help to him. In front of so many students, if she, the only daughter of the esteemed Earl, openly sided with him, then no one would dare spread rumors or hassle Eugene so casually in the future. His reputation would naturally rise, whether they liked it or not. Although siding against certain families could lead to problemster on, especially for someone who''s not the head of a family. And yet, precisely because of that... This was a pivotal moment for someone destined to lead a great merchant family. Would she side with Eugene, trusting the potential she had witnessed in him, even if it meant siding against some noble families? Or would she simply let things pass? ''I want to believe in Eugene.'' She held Eugene''s talents and potential in high regard. If she could seize the opportunity to invest in him, she was willing to face the consequences, even if it meant facing repercussions from her family. And so... At that very moment, she dered with all her might before everyone, "I, Tina von Elia Florence, guarantee here and now that all the rumors circting about Eugene are true. I have seen and verified them with my own eyes." The surroundings fell silent. No one could speak, struck by her shocking statement. "And once I, Tina von Elia, be the head of my family, I dere that we will sever all ties with the families who have insulted our Marshal and the innocent Eugene von Lennon Grace." "W-Wait a minute!" "What on earth are you saying?" "What are you talking about?" "As the sessor of the Florence family, I promise this. With all of you here as my witness." With that, Tina closed her mouth. And no one, absolutely no one, dared to utter a word. It took them a long, long time toe to grips with what had just happened. --- Chapter 28: Swordsmanship exam (1) Chapter 28: Swordsmanship exam (1) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here I, Tina von Elia Florence, dere~ Please stop it! We will sever all ties~ Enough! As Celine imitated Tina''s deration, Tina, her face flushed up to her ears, pleaded. Celine looked at her, a mischievous grin forming. As the sessor of the Florence family~ Ahhhh! Tina cried out, while Celineughed happily. To anyone watching, Tina''s actions would have looked like a dignified promation fitting for a noble. But to Celine, who had known Tina since childhood, it was no more than a silly, cringeworthy memory. Why did you do that? I dont know! One moment I was lost in thought, and the next, I was making a deration! Idiot. Waaah. Tina buried her face into Celinesp, sobbing. "You''re good. It''s okay." Celine gently stroked her hair. Perhaps findingfort in that touch, Tina looked up. "...Considering the mess I''ve made, what if something goes wrong?" "About Eugene?" Yes, I know Eugene''s talented, but the rumors are hard to believe." "I guess." "You think he really caught all those bandits and cured the old man''s granddaughter...?" "Ask the old manter." I can''t wait till then! Ugh Tina swallowed, feeling a headacheing. Celine, observing her, bluntly remarked. You''ll find out whether you want to or not, right? Why? The swordsmanship exam is soon. ...Oh! Tina suddenly sat upright. Celine was right. This afternoon marked the end of the final exams and the most important one for the swordsmen: the swordsmanship duel. The exam was a duel against the swordsmanship instructors. The students would face teachers wearing mana-restricting bracelets (set to the level of the average third-year student) and earn scores based on their performance. In that exam they would find out if he really was capable of defeating those bandits. So, just wait and see. Okay! Tina grinned, then buried her face into Celinesp again. Celine, continued tofort her. It''s okay." --- Raei Trantions --- Lunchtime ended, and the swordsmanship exam was next. The vast training ground buzzed with numerous teachers and students. Amidst them all, Eugene, sensing countless gazes upon him, looked distantly at the sky. Is that him? He single-handedly defeated bandits? He doesnt look the part. But Tina vouched for him Those gazes were different from the usual ones of disdain, contempt, or indifference he received. Now, they were filled with curiosity. The students initially didn''t trust Eugene, but Tina''s endorsement had changed things. At that moment, the gazes directed at him were clearly divided into two. Even though Tina had vouched for him, half of them couldnt trust the rumors about what kind of person Eugene was. On the other hand, the other half believed in him solely based on Tina von Elia''s guarantee, not really caring about who Eugene was as a person. Consequently, Eugene was now the center of intense attention. Had nothing else urred, Celine would have been the sole focus, with everyone eagerly waiting for her duel. When is Eugenes duel scheduled? It''s at the end. Great, I''ll be able to watch it. We absolutely have to see it. Everyone was now waiting for Eugene''s duel. After all, seeing his match would reveal if he truly had the strength to defeat a bandit. Doesnt he look a bit out of it? I wonder if he can even swing a sword in that state. Listening to the whispers around him, Eugene closed his eyes, pondering the unpredictability of life. When he opened them, not far away, he could see Tina and Celine. Recalling Tina''s earlier deration, he remembered her words: ''all the rumors circting about Eugene are true...'' After his possession, this was the first time he had attracted such massive attention. Her bold promation had shifted people''s perception of him. To put it another way, his reputation was improving. In the past, when students saw him, most would avoid his gaze. Now, at the very least, there seemed to be a sentiment of, ''let''s at least find out what kind of person you are.'' They felt that since someone as impressive as Tina vouched for him, there must be something remarkable about him. From being universally reviled, the general opinion of him had be uncertain. Soon, there would be an exam that showcased his true worth. Everyone was on the edge of their seats, waiting to see how he''d perform. ''It all rests on me now.'' Tinas statement had provided Eugene with the opportunity to turn his reputation around. ''Honestly, I didn''t care much about my reputation...'' While it''s true that life bes easier with a good reputation, his image had been so irredeemably tarnished that he never considered improving it. ''In any case, the stage is set.'' He had a hint of why Tina had supported him, but he wasn''t entirely certain. Regardless, that was a thought for another day. Right now, what mattered most was seizing the opportunity presented to him. Ahem. In the center of the swordsmanship training ground, a middle-aged teacher cleared his throat, amplifying it with a bit of mana. Everyone''s focus immediately shifted to him. Now that all the teachers are present, we willmence the Swordsmanship Duel Examination. Students, please line up and stand behind your respective teachers. All the students moved to stand behind the teachers, following the designated boundaries. Then, another teacher, wearing a robe, approached the middle-aged teacher. The middle-aged teacher began to speak. "Teacher, please proceed." "Understood." The robed teacher nodded, raising his staff to cast a spell. With a loud rumble, the ground trembled asrge circr arenas began to rise. One, two, three... By the time dozens of arenas had formed, causing continuous vibrations, the robed teacher stopped his magic. Subsequently, other teachers appeared, bestowing enhancement spells onto the arenas. Once they were sufficiently fortified, ensuring they wouldnt easily break, a middle-aged teacher, using mana, announced, "The swordsmanship examination will nowmence! All students are to participate ording to their assigned arena number and order!" "Which arena are you in?" "I''m in number 4!" Students started bustling about, moving toward their designated areas. ''Im number 7.'' Eugene arrived in front of arena number 7. Although his turn was nearly at the end and he didn''t need to be present, he was curious to see which teacher was overseeing his arena. After a short wait, a teacher revealed himself atop the arena. "Whoa!" "It''s Teacher Fritz!" Fritz from the Oberman Baron family, a noble lineage. A shining radiance emitted from his dome, and he wore a bracelet that restricted his mana. He called out, "Student number 1, ascend the arena with your sword!" "On my way!" A rather slender student hesitantly made his way to the arena. Hisck of confidence hinted at his unfamiliarity with the de, as if he was participating in this test against his will. "Draw your sword!" "Yes...!" The student unsheathed a wooden sword and assumed a stance, albeit an awkward one. It appeared hecked both skill and talent with the de. ''Or maybe, hecks skill because he doesnt have talent?'' Eugene pondered this chicken-before-the-egg dilemma before shaking his head to dispel such unnecessary thoughts. Soon after, Fritz assumed a stance and spoke, "Are you ready?" "Yes..." "Thene at me." "Yes...!" In a duel with a clear skill disparity, it''s customary for the weaker party to make the first move. With a battle cry, the student charged, "Hyaaaah!" Fritz, taking even this challenge seriously, responded with precision, parrying with his wooden de. Snap! The student''s wooden sword went flying,nding outside the arena. "A score of zero. Any objections?" "...No, none." The student bowed his head and exited the arena. ''So that''s how it goes.'' From that brief duel, Eugene understood the examination procedure. Looking around, he noticed other students wandering and watching the exams they were interested in. ''Maybe I should wander too. My test is a while away.'' I still had quite some time before my exam. He didn''t have a particr duel in mind, so he roamed simply out of boredom. It was at the fourth duel arena that Eugene paused. ''There''s an unusuallyrge crowd here.'' But it soon became clear why so many had gathered. "Yerina von Bliss, I wish to learn from you." In the season where camellias waned and violet flowers blossomed, a woman with cherry blossom-colored hair fluttering amidst the purple petals stood in the arena. Though she was a mage with no talent for the sword, her mere presence was enough to draw a massive crowd. "Beautiful..." "She''s a goddess, an absolute goddess." Male students around lost theirposure, gazing at Yerina with dreamy smiles. Their daydreams were promptly interrupted by sharp res from the nearby female students. "Ahem." "Focus on the duel." ''What sets these guys apart from the former Eugene?'' Eugene shook his head disapprovingly as he watched the duel. Before he knew it, a teacher and Yerina were exchanging sword blows. "Haah!" Even though Yerina wasn''t skilled in swordsmanship, she demonstrated basic techniques infused with a massive amounts of mana, intent on not scoring too low. The sword moves were ordinary, no strategy aimed to exploit the teacher''s openings. However, the immense mana contained within her strikes made them surprisingly threatening. The teacher skillfully deflected her advances while searching for an opening. "Haaaah!" In one particr swing, Yerina swung excessively. Seizing this opportunity, the teacher thrust his wooden sword into Yerina''s side. Thud! "Gasp...!" Pain evident in her tear-filled eyes, Yerina dropped her sword and copsed onto the ground. The teacher, after catching his breath, extended a hand to her. "You did well. That''s a score of 70." "Thank you..." As Yerina grabbed his hand to stand up, the teacher offered a word of encouragement. "You have some talent. It''s a pity you aren''t pursuing swordsmanship." "...I am the eldest daughter of a magical lineage, after all." "I understand. Go on, take a rest." "Yes... Ah..." Clutching her injured side, Yerina made her way down from the arena. Following her departure, a rather ordinary-looking male student stepped onto the arena. As he did, the crowd that had gathered quickly dispersed, not a single person showing interest. ''Damn them!'' The male student, suppressing a tinge of embarrassment, bit his lip and prepared for his duel. ''I''m sorry.'' I''m not interested in you either. Eugene turned away, looking for another duel that might capture his attention. Given hisck of interest in the heroines, ordinary students seemed as insignificant as the stones on the ground. He stopped again at an arena drawing a crowd just asrge as the one for Yerina''s match. --- Chapter 29: Swordsmanship exam (2) Chapter 29: Swordsmanship exam (2) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here On the duel arena stood Tina. Opposite her was a silver-haired middle-aged teacher. Eugene recognized him immediately. Den von Be Luberuta. A rtive of Drayn von Be Luberuta, Celines father, he was one of the brothers in the family. Not only was he a prominent swordsman of the Luberuta family, but he was also one of the top swordsmanship instructors at the Royal Academy. ''Is that why shes trembling like that?'' Tina, born with magical talents, stood shakily with a wooden sword in her hand. ''How can I not be scared!'' After suffering five consecutive losses against Eugene, Tina had concluded that shecked talent in swordsmanship and hadnt picked up a sword since. It seemed she had forced herself to participate in this test only because skipping it wasnt an option. ''Please let me get through this without getting hurt'' Tina tried her best to steady her trembling body and assumed a basic stance. "Begin." Den gestured nonchntly. The cold look in his eyes seemed to hint that he''d ensure a swift, painless defeat. "Ugh" She really didnt want to go through with it... However, retreating wasn''t an option. Swallowing hard, Tina shouted and charged forward. "What''s this? Were you here too?" Just then, a voice distracted her from her duel. Turning his head, he saw Cillian von Luberuta, Celines older brother. Beside him stood Celine. It seemed that Cillian, who had unexpectedly shown up, had dragged Celine to his side while she was watching Tinas match. "Its quite a coincidence. Are you here to watch Tinas duel too?" Cillian approached with a friendly smile. Eugene nodded, It just turned out that way. But why was Cillian, a third-year student, attending a first-year examination? Eugene voiced his question, Why are you attending the first-yearprehensive exam? "Hm? Im here to watch my adorable little sisters test. How could I miss my cute sisters match?" ...Who''s calling me cute? Celine shot a disgruntled look at Cillian, who responded by patting her head affectionately. He then turned to Eugene, Celine is scheduled to duel soon after Tina. "Take your hand off my head." "When is your match scheduled?" "Would you please remove your hand?" Im one of thest ones, Eugene replied. "Ah, I see. It''s going to be a treat with so many spectators." "Ciiiilllian!" Clearly bothered by his persistent hair-patting, Celine swatted Cillian''s hand away. Chuckling, Cillian then turned his attention back to the duel, Anyway, hows Tinas duel going? Huh? Cillian''s face stiffened. Both Eugene and Celine''s gazes followed his to the duel arena. ''What just happened?'' Tina was nowhere to be seen, reced by someone with messy hair wildly swinging a sword around. With a perplexed look, Celine asked, "What''s going on?" Where has Tina gone? Im right here~ Tina appeared suddenly from behind, shing a yful grin. ...Are you a ghost? Not at all. Tina began exining the situation. My exam finished really quickly, so I came here. When I swung my sword, he suddenly disappeared. He re-appeared from behind and struck my wrist. I immediately dropped my wooden sword. So thats what happened Celine''s face showed a hint of annoyance. Cillian chuckled warmly and reassured Tina. Uncle sometimes tends to be a bit excessive. He''s not known for his mercy." So that''s why. My wrist still feels numb Oh dear. Shouldnt you visit the infirmary? I want to watch Celine''s exam first. It seems our little sister has made a lovely friend. Hehe. Tina smiled cheekily. A smile that brightened the surrounding atmosphere. It''s always nice to see beauty. Ahhhh! A scream echoed from the duel arena. Everyone naturally turned their attention towards the source of the noise. 50 points, step down. Den announced the score with a stoic face. Thank you for the guidance! The ck-haired student bowed deeply at a 90-degree angle before exiting the duel arena. With the same emotionless expression, Den spoke. Next student, step forward. And as Cillian had mentioned earlier, after Tina, the next in line was Its Celines turn! ...I''ll be back. Though she was surprised at how quickly her turn came, Celineposed herself and walked towards the arena. I only nned to watch Tinas duel, but it looks like I''ll be watching Celine''s too. Eugene, who had been idly wandering around, realized he ended up witnessing the duels of the three main heroines. In sequence: Yerina, Tina, Celine Speaking of Yerina, where could she be? Even though Tina''s deration reduced the attention on Celines exam, its importance remained unchanged. The duel of the top first-year swordsman was slowly gathering a crowd, many converging around the arena. Yerina would surely want to watch Celine''s duel. With that thought, I saw Yerina approaching. Upon seeing her, Cillian shed a yful grin and beckoned her over. "Daughter of the House of Beruz! Come over here! Hello, senior. Goodness. With the most beautiful flowers of the Royal Academy gathered around me, what special day is it today? ... Stunned by his audaciousment, Yerina froze. Tina had a simr reaction. Hahaha! Just a joke. Let''s all focus on our adorable junior''s match." Cillian confidently turned his attention back to the arena. The other three exchanged baffled nces at his back, but soon redirected their gazes towards the uing duel. The sunlight caught her silver hair, shimmering brilliantly as she stood, waiting. She was aware of the hundreds of eyes on her and tried to maintain a calmposure. ''Just calmly draw your sword. That will be enough.'' The fact that her opponent was one of the most skilled teachers and also her uncle wasnt important. She had dedicated herself to the sword. Today was just another day of wielding it. "Celine von Riel, I hope to learn from this match." "Draw your sword." Den, without a change in expression, even when facing his niece, raised his sword. His indifferent gaze met Celine''s eyes. In them, he saw a firm confidence in her swordsmanship and an array of positive emotions, like hopes for the future. ''Is this the gaze of a talented individual?'' He was a swordsman of great regret, overshadowed by his illustrious brother. The world recognized him as a skilled swordsman, even remarkable, but being born into the renowned Luberuta family meant he dreamed of being the best. ''Celine, you might be the best in the next generation.'' Given a bit more time, she could surpass him and be a legendary sword master. ''But it''s still too early.'' One day, he might serve as a stepping stone for Celine, but that day wasnt today. There was a stark difference in their mana and experience. ''I''ll give her a loss from which she can learn.'' With that thought, Den gripped his wooden sword tightly. Even if the task at hand was merely to be a stepping stone for his niece, who would one day be a legendary sword master, being born a Luberuta meant it was his duty to wield the sword. "Come, I''ll let you have the first move." "Thank you." Perhaps sensing something in Den''s gaze, Celine, with a serious expression, readied her sword. Then she opened her magic circuit, channeling her powerful mana throughout her body. The concentrated mana began to flow slowly into her wooden sword. "Sword aura!" Someone in the crowd eximed. The aura surrounding Celine''s wooden sword was clearer and purer than what she had shown in her past duel with Eugene. ''While my swordsmanship hasn''t improved much, my mana is much stronger now.'' "I''ming!" Celine lunged at Den, who assumed a defensive stance with his sword. ng! The two swords shed, creating a powerful impact. The collision of their sword auras produced a force that was far from ordinary. The two locked eyes, continuing their power struggle. Celine''s gaze drifted to the bracelet on Den''s wrist. Due to that bracelet, instructors could only use the mana level of an average third-year student during the duel. Celine, who would be in her second year in a few months, possessed mana just slightly below the third-year average. So, ''I have a chance!'' If she could swing her sword without any mistakes and had luck on her side, victory wasn''t an impossibility. "Wow!" "Celine is holding her ground!" Those watching the duel clenched their fists in anticipation, wondering if an upset might be on the horizon. ''I know what you''re thinking.'' However, experienced swordsmen could perceive an opponent''s intentions just by crossing des. Den noticed the glimmer of hope his niece held. ''You''re still a long way from beating me.'' Geniuses often considered various factors like mana, swordsmanship, and luck in a duel. But they often overlooked one crucial aspect: experience. No matter how prodigious, a young genius couldn''t easily gain the upper hand against someone who had honed their sword skills over decades. ng! Den shifted his strength, deflecting Celine''s sword. Then, with a speed reminiscent of light, he unleashed a flurry of swift sword strikes. ng! "Ugh!" Using her years of training as a foundation, Celine blocked Den''s onught, biding her time and looking for an opening to counter. But Den wasn''t about to easily provide her that opportunity. ''A battle is all about momentum.'' Den continued his relentless assault, ensuring Celine didn''t even have a moment to breathe, pushing her to expend her mana rapidly. Celine''s breathing grew ragged, her body slick with sweat. Still, she never lost her grip on her sword. ''To hold out this long is impressive.'' Den genuinely admired her resilience. Any other first-year student would have been overwhelmed and disarmed by now. But not Celine. The fiery determination in her eyes remained unquenched as she continued to swing her sword. ''Impressive, but...'' She still fell short against Den. The fine control of mana infused into each swing, the slight changes in angle to draw out more power from the opponent Den''s extensive experience began to manifest as small advantages cumtively created a mountain of difference. The force from Celine''s sword began to wane. ng! With rtive ease, Den repelled Celine''s sword. "Huff Huff" Celine, having used up a considerable amount of her mana, looked at Den with weary eyes. "So, she couldn''t do it after all?" "But she''s incredible!" "That''s an unbelievable level!" The students watched in awe. Just the fact that Celine had held her own against Den for this long was an astonishing feat. ''Indeed, you''re a genius.'' Den''s thoughts mirrored the sentiment. Just her endurance up to this point was enough to earn her the praises typically reserved for once-in-a-century talents. And so, he thought, ''You should be content with this.'' Den mmed his sword into the ground, suddenly appearing before Celine and swinging his de. "!" Celine''s eyes widened in shock. Realizing this might be herst chance, she infused her sword with everyst ounce of her mana. "Haahh!" With a fierce cry, she swung her sword. Kwaaang! A gust of wind arose as their swords shed, the collision''s force surpassing that of ordinary mana. The intense gale forced many students to shut their eyes tightly. Slowly, they all reopened them. Thud. Thump. Riding the wind, Celine''s wooden sword was thrown outside the duel arena. Simultaneously, an exhausted Celine fell to her knees, admitting defeat. "Wow!" "Celine was incredible!" "That was insane!" Hundreds cheered for Celine, her duel having more than met their expectations. But Celine was far from ted. "Haa Haa" She caught her breath, gazing at her trembling hands. ''Was it impossible after all?'' She had thought she stood a chance when the duel began. In swordsmanship, mana, or experience - she didn''t have the advantage. ''If only I''d trained a bit harder'' Regret bit at her as she recalled the times she hadn''t given her all. Watching her, Den calmly remarked, "Celine, that was perfect." "" "No one at the first-year level can defeat you. You should be proud." "Thank you" While Den''s constion was genuine, Celine''s expression didn''t ease. Because there was an error in his statement. ''No one can defeat me?'' Celine raised her head, searching the crowd for a certain brown-haired boy. What would happen if their swords shed again? "Haa." ...Time to go. She felt too drained to think, her mind weary. Dragging her beaten body, Celine exited the arena. --- Chapter 30: Swordsmanship exam (3) Chapter 30: Swordsmanship exam (3) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here The moment Celine descended from the dueling arena, Tina, with her golden hair flowing behind her, rushed over and hugged her. "Celine! You did great!" "Ugh..." She felt like a massive object was smothering her face. Normally, she would''ve pushed Tina away, but she was too tired to do so. "...Let go." "Huh?" "...Release me." "Oh, sorry." Tina gave an awkward smile and released Celine. Soon after, Cillian, who was with the others, approached them. He smiled warmly and spoke. "You did incredibly well, Celine. Truly the top swordsmanship genius of the Royal Academy." However, Celine walked past him and approached Eugene. "Huh?" Cillian let out a surprised noise. Standing in front of Eugene, Celine spoke. "You''re the only one left, huh?" With her words, all eyes turned to Eugene. True to her words, he was the only one left to take the test. "Which dueling arena will you be in?" "...Coming to watch?" "Isn''t it obvious?" What else would she be looking at besides his duel? Celine stared intently at him, waiting for a response. "It''s the 7th arena." Eugene answered without hesitation. Then... "Let''s go, Tina." "Shall we head there first and wait?" "Yeah. I''m too tired to wander around." Celine took Tina''s arm, leading her towards the 7th arena. On the way, Tina suddenly grabbed Yerina''s arm. "Come with us, Yerina~" "Me too?" "Yes!" "Seems everyone''s quite interested in your duel, huh?" "..." Cillian gave Eugene''s shoulder a few reassuring pats before following the girls. "Hmm..." Eugene felt odd. He had always lived without caring for the heroines'' attention, and now, ironically, he was the center of it. ''Life is unpredictable.'' With that thought, Eugene also headed to the 7th dueling arena. --- Raei Trantions --- Upon arrival, the duels were already halfway through. All Eugene had to do was wait. He looked nkly at the sky, passing the time. Before long, only two swordsmen remained for the test. ck! "That''s a good sword!" "Haah!" In the dueling arena, an ordinary swordsman and Fritz were engaged in a duel. And around them... An unbelievable crowd had gathered. He expected this to happen. After Tina''s deration, interest in Eugene skyrocketed. People came in droves, eager to witness his abilities in the uing test. ''But to gather this much...'' Rumors spread faster than words. Tina''s deration spread like wildfire, and soon every first-year student knew. But it didn''t stop there. Even second and third-year students, who had acquaintances in the first year, began to appear. At this moment, the attention and gaze on Eugene far surpassed the three main heroines. Despite the presence of the three main heroines nearby, the crowd''s attention was squarely on Eugene, focused in their discussions. "Did you hear about today''s incident?" "Tina sided with Eugene, right?" "Was that really the right decision?" They discussed the events of the day. "But Eugene started changing a few months ago." "Did he lose his mind over a woman?" "No, he''s been obsessed with swordsmanship and has been training nonstop." "How did that happen?" "They say it started after he got hit by a carriage." "By a carriage?" "I heard he hit his head." "Wasn''t it his back?" The crowd spected about the cause of Eugene''s change. But ultimately, "If he doesn''t stand out in today''s duel, wouldn''t it be all for nothing?" "Right. Effort and results are two different things." "We''ll see soon enough." "That''s why everyone''s gathered here, after all." There was widespread skepticism about whether Eugene could prove himself. "Whether he proves himself or not, it''ll be fun." "That''s true." The crowd continued their excited chatter. No matter what Eugene would disy, they had nothing to lose. The only student feeling uneasy was Tina. "What have I done? What have I done?" "Tina!" "Tina, snap out of it!" "What have I done? What have I done...!" "Tina!" "You need to keep it together!" "What have I doooone" Despite Celine and Yerina''s attempts tofort her, Tina was emotionally shaken. The consequences of her actions had ballooned beyond imagination. If Eugene proves himself, everything would be fine. If not, both their reputations would plummet. Though, it''s arguable if his reputation could fall any further. ''Eugene, you can do it, right?'' He needed to perform well. ''You''ll do it for me, right?'' Tina stared intently at Eugene. ''Mountains remain mountains, waters remain waters...'' Eugene calmly surveyed the dueling field. Suddenly, the student right before Eugene was exchanging swords with Fritz. ''Why am I getting all this attention!'' That student, due to Eugene, was shaking from the excessive attention. For one, it waspletely unexpected. But most eyes were telling him, ''Get it over with.'' In such an atmosphere, it was impossible for him to properlypete. "Argh!" The student, in frustration, swung his sword wildly. "A blind swing!" Whoosh! With a swift motion, Fritz swung, and the student''s wooden sword was sent flying out of the arena. At that moment, amotion erupted from the surrounding crowd. "It''s Eugene''s turn now, right?" "It''s finally starting." "We''ve been waiting for this." ''What on earth is this?'' Fritz wiped the sweat from his brow and looked around. Everyone was eagerly awaiting Eugene''s duel. ''Is this because of Tina?'' He pieced together the situation from the surrounding noises. ''Everyone is waiting for Eugene''s duel.'' One day, in his swordsmanship theory ss, Eugene, a student, had shown great passion. His love for the sword was evident both in theory and practice. So much so, that Fritz was deeply moved. He had even spontaneously arranged a duel to witness Eugene''s skills. Watching that duel, he was awestruck and vowed to one day cross swords with Eugene. ''I didn''t expect that day toe so soon.'' Thanks to the exam, the opportunity to face Eugene presented arose. His mana was limited to the average level of a third-year student, it''ll be a good fight. ''Excellent.'' Although Fritz wasn''t naturally talented with the sword, his heart, full of love for swordsmanship, began to race. The pride andpetitive spirit of a swordsman welled up within him. "I can''t wait any longer." Mana surged up his throat, and a loud shout burst from his mouth. "Eugene von Lennon Grace, step onto the dueling arena!" At hismanding shout, the previously noisy surroundings of the arena fell silent. Step by step, the sound of Eugene''s footsteps echoed. He ascended the stairs, wooden sword in hand, and took his position in the arena. He gave a slight bow. "Eugene von Lennon, ready to learn from this duel." "Very well." Fritz nodded in satisfaction and spoke, "Given the audience, I hope this duel doesn''t disappoint." "I feel the same." "Well, it may sound silly to say this during an examination," Fritz began with an earnest expression, "But for the sake of those watching, may I suggest we treat this as a real duel?" "You mean to allow lethal moves?" Fritz nodded, "Exactly. Everyone here wants to verify the rumors surrounding you. Adjusting the exam to match those expectations seems apt. After all, our Royal Academy has teachers skilled in high-level healing magic, so even if one gets gravely injured, there''s no threat to one''s life." "I see." "The choice is yours. Will you ept my proposal?" In Eugene''s case, his Sword Soul talent would significantly benefit from a real-life situation. ''I won''t be able to use the Lightning Sword Technique though...'' Conventionally, using the Lightning Sword Technique in a duel would be considered underhanded. He couldn''t use it. However, in a duel where lethal moves were permitted, he could still shine without it. There was no reason for him to decline Fritz''s offer. "I ept." "I respect your bravery." Cheers and words of admiration for Eugene''s bravery echoed in the background. "Draw your sword then. I''ll give you the first move." With that, Fritz raised his sword. Eugene also readied his sword, adopting a basic stance. "Well then, let''s begin." "Come on!" With a forceful step, Eugene lunged towards Fritz. Stopping right in front of Fritz, he lifted his sword high above, and then, with all his might, aimed it at Fritzs head. It was a straightforward downward strike without any particr tricks or feints. Yet, in Fritzs eyes, the speed of that sword was astonishingly fast. "Ugh!" Fritz quickly raised his own sword to block the iing blow. The force was greater than he anticipated, but with his decades of swordsmanship and strength fortified by his mana, he stood firm, like an unmovable mountain. ng! After a brief contest of strength, Eugene retreated to create some distance, but Fritz immediatelyunched a counterattack. Whizz! He aimed a swift strike towards Eugenes hearta strike so fast that no ordinary student could possibly block it. However. sh! Eugene deftly parried it. Fritz''s sword merely grazed Eugene''s side, and in an almost lightning-like response, Eugene swung his de again. Whoosh! Had Fritz not hastily gathered his mana to dodge, he would''ve been seriously wounded. "Is... Is he for real?" In just a few exchanges, the depths of Eugene''s skills were apparent. Fritz realized he couldnt afford to take Eugene lightly; he had to face him as an equal. "I''m going all out!" Fritz''s eyes widened in determination. He unleashed a flurry of strikes, reflecting a lifetime of swordsmanship traininga sword senior students would falter against. Crash! Yet, Eugene managed to block every attack. He not only defended himself from every strike but also found opportunities to counter whenever Fritz showed an opening. Thwack! Thud! Without falling for Fritzs tricks and feints, Eugene delivered precise and effective counterattacks. Soon, several cuts marked Fritzs body, staining his clothes with blood. "What the...?" "What am I watching?" The spectators were all in sheer disbelief. But the most stunned was Fritz himself, who was directly confronting Eugene''s abilities. "Damn..." He had only anticipated an impressive duel, never once did he entertain the thought of defeat. Wasn''t Eugene just a first-year student? Though he would soon advance to the second year, the fact remainedhe was still in his first year. And first-year students at the Royal Academy were typically considered novices. And to think of facing defeat against such a novice? Such an event was unprecedented in the history of the Royal Academy. "This cannot be!" Fritz''s eyes burned with intensity as he channeled his mana. A formidable surge of power flowed throughout his body. To any onlooker, it would look as if he''s using up most of his mana for a single blow. But that was just a ruse. In a desperate attempt to parry the sword, Eugene expended considerable mana, but Fritz was prepared. With a concealed strike, he hoped to seize the upper hand. "Haah!" With sheer determination, Fritz lunged forward, swinging his mana-charged wooden sword at Eugene. The swift de aimed for an important point, and evading it seemed impossible. As Fritz anticipated, Eugene raised his sword in defense. ''Got him!'' Seizing that instant, Fritz exploded his mana, heightening his reflexes to their peak. Withdrawing the sword he''d thrust, he exploited an opening in Eugene''s defense. ''An attack he can''t dodge!'' This was a deadly blow, honed from decades of sword training. Fritz''s sword made contact with Eugene''s body. But in a blink, Eugene''s form vanished. ''What?!'' Wide-eyed, Fritz scanned his surroundings. To his left, there was nothing. He checked the right. There stood Eugene, sword raised high. Channeling mana into his de, Eugene executed a wless downward sh. Crack! Fritz''s face turned deathly pale. The figure swinging the sword at his side was reminiscent of a Sword Master. Before he realized, the wooden sword had made contact with his nk. Wham! "Ugh!" Excruciating pain coursed through him, his eyes rolling back in agony. Fritz crumpled to the ground, losing consciousness. Thud. tter. The sound of his wooden sword falling echoed loudly. "Wha?" The eyes of all who had been watching the duel widened in shock. Today, during the swordsmanship exam, an unprecedented event in the history of the Royal Academy happened. --- Chapter 31: But that incident happened. Chapter 31: But that incident happened. TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here It wasn''t difficult. Eugene had exceptional eyes when it came to swords. With just a few glimpses of the opponent''s sword, he could discern the type of swordsmanship they practiced and anticipate their next moves. The moment Fritz''s gaze turned serious, Eugene had already read the entire flow of the duel. Everything after that was straightforward. He feigned being caught off guard by Fritz''s feints, only to exploit an opening and determine the oue of the match. Matching Fritz''s astonishing speed meant that even in that short duel, he consumed a considerable amount of mana... But he achieved victory. Fritz, his opponent,y sprawled before him. His eyes rolled back, and blood seeped from a wound on his side, staining his clothes. He needed to be taken to the infirmary immediately. "Why isn''t anyoneing up?" No one was approaching the dueling tform. Even teachers who had finished overseeing their respective exams that hade to spectate some of the duels. What were they all doing? Eugene scanned his surroundings. "Oh." He realized why no one was approaching. Every single one of them had their eyes wide open, mouths agape as if they had turned into goldfish. ''I understand why they''re shocked, but...'' Despite the limitations on his mana, was it really that surprising? Eugene sheathed his sword and hoisted Fritz onto his shoulders. Since everyone seemed too stunned to approach the tform, he decided to take Fritz to the infirmary himself. Step by step, In the stillness that enveloped the dueling grounds, Eugene walked alone. --- Raei Trantions --- In the swordsmanship exam, a first-year student emerged victorious. The crowd couldn''t contain their astonishment at this unbelievable oue. "What on earth... How is this even possible?" Someone finally broke the extended silence. The situation truly was beyond belief. It wasnt simply because Eugene, a first-year, overcame the magical prowess of a teacher at the level of a third-year student. Magic was only one of the many factors in a duel. Swordsmanship, physical strength, experience, mental fortitude... considering all these aspects, the gap between a first-year and a teacher was as wide as that between a child and an adult. The swordsmanship teachers at the Royal Academy of Lucia were well-respected figures outside the academy walls. Fritz was no exception. Even if his skills were considered slightly below average among the teachers, his decades of honed swordsmanship were no joke. The notion of a first-year student defeating him would be dismissed as an impossible tale even by a passing dog. Yet, it happened. Eugene, who now was effortlessly carrying Fritz on his shoulders, had won. Does he even realize what he''s done? How can he look soposed after all that? Those who observed the calm Eugene were baffled. The three main female leads felt the same. This ispletely unprecedented... Tina, with her stunned expression, felt drained of energy. She had simply trusted her merchant intuition and sided with Eugene, a seemingly reckless gamble. What if Eugene hadn''t proven himself in this test? The potential repercussions for her would''ve been unthinkable. Yet, Eugene exceeded her expectations. Defeating bandits? Curing incurable diseases? No one was thinking about those aplishments anymore. They were no longer the primary concern. Hadnt everyone just seen Eugene''s duel? His astonishing skills proved that defeating a group of bandits was barely a challenge for him. The real question now was this: How did a man, who had taken up the sword less than two months ago, possess the capability to defeat a seasoned instructor? If this was the result of innate talent, how incredible was that talent? It wasn''t an easy question to answer through mere spection. Tina couldnt reach a conclusion either. But one thing she was certain about: siding with Eugene was a decision she would never regret. Whew Tina let out a sigh of relief and brushed her face. While there would be a lot to think about once things settled, for now, she felt ted just knowing she was right. It felt as if she had narrowly escaped a brush with death. Such joy needed to be shared with a friend. Celine! Tina beamed at Celine and said, You saw that, right? Eugene, he''s truly ... ...Celine? However, Celine was left speechless. "It''s unbelievable..." She was utterly taken aback. As someone with a high level of swordsmanship, Celine recognized it. During that brief spar, Eugene had anticipated every move of Fritz''s de. He had read and deciphered every intent, every swing, every nuance of Fritz''s swordy. Celine was certain of it. Otherwise, Eugene''s extraordinary movements couldn''t be exined. ''To understand an opponent''s sword after just a few swings...'' And it wasn''t just any ordinary technique, but one of a teacher''s caliber. Even Celine, hailed as a once-in-a-century prodigy, could never achieve such a feat. ''Not my level... maybe higher...'' Whether it was due to her pride as a swordsman or her obsession of bing the world''s greatest swordsman, she found it hard to admit. But she had no choice but to acknowledge it. Eugene''s talent surpassed hers. It was in a league of its own. Turning her head, she saw a simrly stiff expression on Cillian''s face. ''As a swordsman, he must be thinking the same.'' "Did you see that?" "I did." "What do you think?" "...I think it''s unbelievable." Cillian summed up his lengthy contemtion in a single phrase. "He''s truly a genius of the sword." Now, there was only one thing for Cillian to do. "I need to speak to Eugene." "Why?" "I must invite him to join the Swordsmanship Club." "..." Although his talent was slightly inferior to his younger sister''s, he''s still a swordsman who has dedicated his life to the sword. "Having a junior with such exceptional talent in the Swordsmanship Club would undoubtedly inspire the others..." They couldn''t leave out a junior of such talent. "Let''s get him first and see how he does." --- Raei Trantions --- "Leave it to us!" "We''ll take him to the infirmary!" "No, I can handle it on my own..." "Come on! Don''t say such nonsense!" "You must be exhausted from the test. You shouldn''t strain yourself further!" "..." Some students appeared, snatched Fritz away, and ran off. They faced him and smiled brightly, as if asking him to remember their faces. ''Why are they acting like this all of a sudden?'' For a moment, he was dumbfounded. Then, something even more astonishing happened. "Eugene! What was that during the test?" "How on earth did you do that?" "Your swordsmanship was incredible!" "When did you be so skilled with a sword?" "Wait... Hold on a moment." The students crowded around him, vying for his attention. Their usual indifferent looks were reced by sparkling eyes filled with curiosity and admiration. "If it''s okay, would you like to be friends?" "Move over! I approached him first!" "Who says there''s a turn in making friends? If you feel like it, you just do it!" "Who would want to be friends with someone like you!" "You little...!" "...Excuse me." Eugene''s words were drowned out, the heated atmosphere showing no signs of cooling. Their eyes burned with an intense desire; all determined to form a connection with him. ''If you wanted to be friends with me, you should''vee forward earlier.'' Eugene found their sudden interest baffling. He had always felt the importance of having friends, having often been left alone during group assignments and magic practice. Though he''d grown indifferent to solitude due to its frequency. ''I don''t really need friends anymore.'' Eugene had resigned himself to being a loner. The students though, showed no intention of leaving him alone. ''This is the perfect opportunity!'' ''We need to befriend him now!'' The conclusion drawn by those who had witnessed Eugene''s test was crystal clear. Eugene''s value was soaring, with no sign of teauing. As a first-year, he had defeated a teacher. It didn''t matter that the teacher''s mana was restricted. He had achieved something unprecedented in the history of the Royal Academy. He had demonstrated his current worth and immense potential. ''Without connections, a noble is nothing!'' ''Connections from the Royal Academyst a lifetime!'' They were determined to form a bond with Eugene, a connection that would shine in the future. "Could you juniors please make way for a moment?" Then, a voice came from the back. "Make way?" "Who the hell is that!" In the midst of their struggle to win a valuable connection, being asked to step aside wasn''t well-received. The students growled as they turned their gaze to the rear. As they did, their mouths mped shut and their postures involuntarily lowered. "Oh, Senior..." "You''ve arrived, Senior." It was Cillian von Luberuta, the prestigious heir of the Duke of Luberuta. Regardless of rank or grade difference, there was an undeniable difference that forced them to bow down. As the students naturally made way, Cillian stood in front of Eugene. "Junior." "Yes?" "Join the Swordsmanship Club. You''re qualified." ''The Swordsmanship Club?'' ''Amazing!'' The moment those words were uttered, the surrounding students'' eyes lit up. What exactly was the Swordsmanship Club? Merely liking swords wasn''t enough to enter. That was a given. One had to demonstrate exceptional talent with the sword and gain recognition from its existing members. Given the challenge of this task, those who managed to join benefited from the advice of their seniors, friendly duels, and enjoyed rapid growth. Rumors even said that if one managed to impress the seniors from powerful families, they could receive an elixir that could increase mana. Any swordsman who cherished the art would yearn to join this exclusive club. And Eugene, with just one duel, proved he was worthy. ''He snagged such a great opportunity.'' ''He''s bound to soar even higher.'' Eugene''s reputation was skyrocketing in real-time. "I''m not interested." If only Eugene hadn''t said that. ''Why wouldn''t he join?'' ''Why on earth not?'' Students stared, jaws dropping in disbelief. Even Cillian, unable to understand, wore a serious expression as he spoke. "May I ask why?" "...Well, it''s just a waste of time." With that, Eugene turned away. Time was of the essence for him. Having recently developed the Lightning Sword technique, it was now more important than ever to have personal training time. In such a situation, joining the Swordsmanship Club? Joining would mean using up his time, and he saw no reason to step in willingly. Of course, Cillian wasn''t going to give up that easily. ''Waste of time, he says.'' I don''t know the details of Eugene''s situation, but isn''t it just a matter of making the time? A talented swordsman like Eugene would be a great help to the members. Others surely thought they could improve their sword skills by dueling with Eugene. Determined, Cillian trailed behind Eugene. "Well, I haven''t finished speaking yet. The Swordsmanship Club is prettyid-back. You don''t have to attend the weekly training sessions. You can juste whenever you feel like it!" There were hardly any members who actually did that. "Is that okay?" "I''m not really interested..." "Well, I''ll talk to the club head and ensure you''re granted this freedom. Usually, members must attend the asional group activity, but I''ll ensure you won''t have to." "..." Freedom even from group activities? Hearing this, Eugene was slightly swayed. If training and group activities were optional, there wouldn''t be any problems with securing personal time. If he ever wished to duel someone in the future, being a member would make it easier to find an opponent. ''But even with such freedom guaranteed...'' If he joined and didn''t show up, people might wonder about his motives. ''I should still decline.'' "I still decline." "I haven''t finished yet!" "What else is there?" "Of course, there''s more!" Cillian stated confidently. I may not have mentioned this to you, but there''s a special privilege for neers who join us these days. A privilege? I had never heard of such a thing. Yes. Just for joining, one is gifted a mana elixir from the continents top swordsmanship house, the Ducal House of Luberuta. What? Mana elixir? How about it? With this incentive, are you I''m in. There was no need to hear the rest. A mana elixir from the Luberuta House? Though there were different grades to elixirs, even the lowest-grade elixir would bring a significant boost to one''s mana. His eyes are suddenly intense. Something shifted in Cillian''s gaze. Should I have led with the elixir from the start? Offering an elixir was just a desperate pitch Cillian had concocted on the spot. Giving a family elixir to a new member? Such avish privilege doesn''t actually exist. He''s already brought it up, but there was a need to slightly modify the offer. I shouldn''t be too greedy now. Being too ambitious might scare away the catch one already has. After a brief contemtion, Cillian spoke up. There are, however, conditions. What are they? One, you must keep the elixir a secret. The other, you must asionally participate in our group activities. ... Group activities varied depending on the club''s nature, but they often took ce once or twice during the holidays. There''s still quite some time until the holiday... It wasn''t a bad trade-off for the value of an elixir. That''s reasonable enough. I''m fine with it. I wee you to our swordsmanship club. With a bright smile, Cillian extended his hand for a handshake. And so, Eugene''s admission to the swordsmanship club was settled. --- Chapter 32: Such a lie doesnt improve my life. Chapter 32: Such a lie doesn''t improve my life. TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here After the exams, the weekend arrived. Though winter was approaching and the weather was cold, the students were all smiles, relishing their break. "We''re finally through the hard part!" "I''m nning to rx till the start of the next grade!" The students, who had been studying relentlessly throughout the year, were now busy with cheerful imaginings of their uing break. "Ah, the joys of youth." "Indeed, youth." Fritzy on a bed in the infirmary, looking out of the window, while a female teacher treated him. "So what happened yesterday?" As she infused him with healing magic, she asked about the previous day''s events specifically about Eugene. "It was due to myck of training." "Teacher, I know that you work harder than anyone else." "If it wasn''tck of training, then perhaps ack of talent. Either way, I wasn''t enough." "It wasn''t because you were unwell or anything like that?" Fritz nodded earnestly. "That''s right." There was not a hint of falsehood in his face. Nor did it seem like he was trying to lift Eugene up. Considering Fritz''s character, he wouldn''t have lied about something like this. ''I knew that before I even asked...'' The female teacher remembered how Fritz had been kind and supportive when she was a newbie. He was the reason she could adapt so smoothly to the academy. To her, Fritz was someone she owed a lot to. But the shocking news that Fritz had been defeated by a first-year had worried her. She feared this would tarnish his reputation. So when she asked about yesterday, she was curious about how Fritz would respond... ''If he speaks of it this way, rumors might spread even faster'' Her concern deepened. "You know, right? In the history of the Royal Academy of Lucia, there''s never been an instance where a student defeated a teacher in a swordsmanship exam." "I know. Looks like I''m the first." "Some might talk negatively about this. Perhaps you could say weren''t feeling well. It might help" "That''s nonsense." Fritz decisively shook his head. "Spreading such a lie won''t make my life any better." "Still, it''s important to prevent things from getting worse..." "I''m not concerned." "Why not?" "Why, you ask?" Fritz offered a gentle smile. "Whether people mock me or try to tarnish my reputation, in the end, it won''t be a problem." "...Why do you think that way? May I ask?" Fritz''s gaze seemed to drift. His eyes looked beyond the present and into the past. His duel with Eugene was vividly reyed. ''With my own eyes, I saw his talent...'' It was beyond measure. Even with Fritz''s seasoned eyes, he couldn''t fathom the depth of Eugene''s potential. ''Of course, losing to him now might be shameful.'' But as time went by, as Eugene grew and his skills became undeniable, Fritz believed that this current humiliation would someday be a point of pride. And so, Fritz confidently answered: "He is destined to be a legendary swordsman. Even if he defeats me, just the fact that we crossed swords will be a tale worth boasting." "But he''s only a first-year student, isn''t he?" "That doesn''t matter. I truly believe... in a few years, his name will resonate like a towering mountain." "How can you be so sure?" The female teacher stopped her healing spell and looked at Fritz inquisitively. Fritz smiled subtly at her. "I''ve never seen such talent in my lifetime. It''s probably unprecedented in history." "Really..." "I would actually be d if this rumor spread far and wide." --- Raei Trantions --- As Fritz hoped, it spread far and wide. Everyone in the Royal Academy came to know of it. The one who felt the impact of these words the most was undoubtedly Eugene. As it spread, the disdainful looks that once trailed him softened. ''I remember how they used to avoid and ignore me.'' Such a change in perception in just a day felt rather surreal to him. It felt like he was a mackerel pulled onto a ship''s deck, basking in the sun. As he finished his morning training and headed to the cafeteria, the number of students greeting and smiling at him wasn''t little. He couldn''t help but smile back. Being human, he can''t help but feel good when showered with positive attention. ''I should thank her.'' He had to thank Tina, who had provided him with the opportunity to improve his reputation. He might not yet understand her exact reasons, but she had undoubtedly helped him. ''I''ll just thank her when I see her.'' Upon arriving at the cafeteria, Eugene began eating. His rigorous training made him so hungry that he consumed the portion meant for three people. As he looked around, he spotted Tina and Celine eating not far from him. ''So they''re here for a meal too.'' Eugene finished his meal and approached the two. While munching on a sausage, Tina''s eyes widened upon seeing Eugene. "Ce...Celine." "Hmm?" "...Look. There." "Tina, don''t speak with your mouth full..." Celine, slightly annoyed, turned to see Eugene. "Oh, it''s Eugene. Why are you so surprised?" After swallowing her bite, Tina replied, "It''s been a while since he approached us first." "That''s true." ''I should quickly say my thanks since they''re in the middle of their meal.'' Eugene began, "Thanks for yesterday. It helped a lot." Hearing the gratitude, Tina paused for a moment before brushing it off with a wave. "It''s nothing. I wanted to help anyway." "If there''s anything I can do to repay you, I''d like to. Is there something you need help with?" Eugene offered, more out of courtesy than obligation. Tina hesitated for a moment, then smiled brightly and replied, "You don''t need to do anything like that. Just... um... remember it!" Seeing her radiant smile, it seemed like the previous owner''s habits were still ingrained as his mouth tried to curl up. Eugene bit his tongue and replied. "If you say so, then thank you." "Yeah. That''s enough for me." With that, he looked at them again. There was still something he was curious about. "I have one more question." "What is it?" "Why did you take my side?" At this, Tina furrowed her brows, searching for words. "Initially, I was angered hearing those guys badmouth my family and you... I just wanted to make sure they apologized. But no matter what I said, they didn''t have any intention to do so." Eugene recalled the scornful gazes of those men, demeaning Eugene out of sheer pride. "Seeing them behave that way... I couldn''t hold back my anger. Before I knew it, I had dered my support." "I see." "Yeah!" Tina smiled again, adding, "Actually, I should be the one thanking you. You might have received a reward from the higher-ups, but you saved the granddaughter of my grandfather* after all." Eugene remained silent. "Thank you, Eugene." Tina said with a soft, glowing smile that seemed to light up the surroundings. ''It''s no wonder Eugene was so taken by her.'' Among the heroines, Tina had not only stunning looks but also the brightest personality. It was no wonder men found it hard to resist her charm. ''I''ll have to be cautious for my own sake,'' Eugene mused. "If you ever need help, just let me know." "Sure, take care, Eugene." As Eugene waved and turned to leave, a voice stopped him. "Wait." Celine stood up, pushing her chair back. She walked towards Eugene with a serious expression. "Eugene." "...What is it?" Seeing her stern face, Eugene took a moment longer to reply. ''Did I do something wrong? Or did the former owner of this body mess up?'' Had he unknowingly stolen underwear or something? If that were the case, it might have been better to just end it all. Unlikely, but still. "Come to the rooftop in a bit." Celine instructed. "What?" "Why?" "Huh?" Even the male students who had been pretending to be uninterested in their meals now turned their gazes in their direction. ''So you guys were listening all along.'' ''The rooftop? Could it be?'' Excitement shed in the eyes of the male students. It was clear what they were imagining. Sighing softly, Celine rified. "It''s not what you guys are thinking, so don''t get the wrong idea." "Huh?" "What do you think we were thinking?" The male students feigned ignorance, and Eugene gave them a brief, sharp look. Turning back to Celine, he said. "Fine, I''ll go to the rooftop." "Good." In the past, when the former owner of his body had asked her toe to the rooftop, she hadplied without a word. ''Wait, that wasn''t Celine, it was Tina.'' The former owner of this body had never asked Celine to meet him on the rooftop. She had rebuffed him at the swordsmanship training ground. Eugenemented his poor memory, holding his head in despair. I should''ve at least asked why she wanted to meet on the rooftop. However, that opportunity had already passed. Celine walked past Eugene and took her seat. "Celine, why suddenly on the rooftop...?" At Tina''s words, Eugene''s ears perked up. "There''s a reason." But they quickly drooped again. "It''s not something I can discuss with just anyone." Celine focused on her meal. ''What''s going on?'' Eugene thought, puzzled, watching her back. The first thing that came to his mind was the special elixir from the Luberuta family, which he was promised upon joining the Swordsmanship Club. Since Cillian and Celine were siblings, it was possible she could pass on the elixir on his behalf. ''It''s the most likely scenario, but...'' Since it wasn''t certain, it only gave him a headache. Eugene stopped pondering and walked to the rooftop, hoping to find answers there. When he reached the rooftop, a chill enveloped him. "It''s really cold now. Ugh." I should''ve worn moreyers. As he shivered, he stomped his feet to keep warm. Crunch. He felt something being stepped on. ''What''s this?'' A stone? He looked down to find a small white object. A tooth. ''Is it from that fight back then?'' Despite the strong winds, the tooth remained on the rooftop. ''Should I get rid of it?'' No. Eugene left the tooth as it was. It was like a monument symbolizing his bright future at the Royal Academy. ''...It''s so cold, I might die.'' He could circte the mana inside his body to warm himself, but it''d be wasteful to not use it for training. Thankfully, the rooftop door opened. A silver-haired female student, fitting for the cold winter, approached. It was Celine. "I shouldn''t have asked you to meet here, in this cold. I''m sorry." "It''s okay. But why did you call me here?" "That is..." Celine rummaged in her pocket and then handed over something wrapped in cloth. "I wanted to give you this." She slowly unwrapped the cloth, revealing its contents. It was an elixir that emitted a yellowish glow, like antern. "A Lantern Elixir?" "You recognize it." "You''re giving me a Lantern Elixir?" "Yes." "But why?" Why something so valuable? While inferior to the White Lantern Elixir, the signature elixir of the Luberuta family, the Lantern Elixir was still a precious elixir itself. Known for its incredible increase of mana, its unique refreshing scent tickled his nose, even as it sat in her hand. It was enough to make his mouth water. "I knew you were giving me an elixir... but to give me something this precious." Eugene had thought he''d receive an elixir of a lower grade than the Lantern Elixir, considering thetter was far too valuable to be handed out as a reward for joining the swordsmanship club. Is it okay to just give something like this away? It doesnt matter. I snack on these all the time. A snack...? His mind nearly wandered off at that outrageousment, but the refreshing aroma emanating from the elixir brought him back. Thank you. He knew he had to ept it first and ask questionster. He had no idea why he was being given such a treasure. So, with this, you''re joining the swordsmanship club, right? Of course. I''ll definitely join. After consuming such a precious elixir, if he failed to uphold his end of the deal, he would be worse than a thief he''d be a dead man. "That''s all I called you for. You can go now." Alright. Thanks, really." With the thought of meditating after consuming the elixir, Eugene hurriedly left. He might seem a bit rude, but what can he do? Increasing his mana, which was the most direct factor in bing stronger, was always an exciting thing. Thud "Haah..." As the rooftop door closed, Celine let out a sigh. All because of her naive brother. She had interrogated Cillian about how he had managed to convince Eugene to join the swordsmanship club. After all, Eugene had never shown any interest in external activities and wouldnt have any reason to join a club. I understood when I heard he had been offered the familys elixir... The Luberuta familys elixir was a high-quality elixir, recognized for its effectiveness. With such an offer, even someone like Eugene wouldnt have been able to refuse. ...Its not like its forbidden to offer our familys elixir to outsiders these days. Nothing was strange about it. So, Celine decided to offer him the elixir she had. Although the Lantern Elixir wasnt something to be given away easily, she had no choice since she had no elixirs at a lower level. Well might as well offer a good one. She was generous, like a true aristocrat. Cillian tried to stop her, but that was no problem. He was incredibly weak when it came to her. The memory of her easily overpowering him in a brief conversation was still vivid. -Since weve decided to give something, why not give it quickly? Dragging this out to offer a lower-grade elixir isnt befitting of our family''s stature. -I get that, but the Lantern Elixir isn''t just any ordinary elixir. It''s not something to be given away lightly. -Our family can afford it. Honestly, even if one Lantern Elixir went missing, it wouldnt make a difference. -That''s true, but... -Just ept it. I''ll handle it. She was the younger sister, cleaning up after her brothers messes. "My luck..." With a small sigh, Celine prepared to leave the rooftop. Crunch. Huh? However, she felt like she stepped on something. Looking down, she found a tooth. Why is there a tooth here? Celine''s face filled with surprise. --- Chapter 33: Think about it while watching (1) Chapter 33: Think about it while watching (1) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here The weekend passed, and another weekday began. Life at school resumed, a little different from before... Well, vastly different. While the atmosphere had lightened after exams, group projects came around almost daily. Group projects always made Eugene feel lonely. But not anymore. Other students began to recognize him, and they approached him to form teams. It was no longer difficult to form groups. He still refrained from making close friends, to avoid reducing his personal time. However, his casual acquaintances multiplied. And so, time flowed gently and peacefully. "Thank you so much, Tina! Truly!" "It''s alright. Lift your head, okay?" "No, really! Thank you! Without you, Eugene''s reputation would''ve suffered terribly!" "..." Other than Luna''s brief visit to thank Tina, nothing really happened. Eugene consumed a mana elixir and dove deep into meditation, pushing himself into an intense personal training regimen. His focus became so intense that he thought of nothing else. Then one day. "Eugene!" Celine called out to Eugene as he was leaving school. "My brother asked if you coulde to the swordsmanship club. Today''s your initiation ceremony." Today was the day of Eugene''s initiation into the swordsmanship club. Whether or not he attended, his membership was a given. However, such ceremonies were deemed important by the club. "Alright, I''ll be there soon." "Okay." Eugene was swamped with his personal training, but he knew he hadmitments to keep. ''The mana elixir isn''t some potion that''s just lying around.'' Thanks to the elixir, Eugene''s mana increased, and he felt more energetic than ever. ''...Was the swordsmanship club here?'' Relying on his memory, he found himself in front of the swordsmanship club. A cold aura emanated from within. Could his body be instinctively rejecting this ce because his predecessor had his heart broken by Celine around here? ''That doesnt seem likely.'' It would be better to personally confirm rather than ponder over it. Eugene opened the door and entered. And then he saw the source of the cold atmosphere. A female student sat elegantly at a desk. She had white hair cascading down to her waist, coupled with eyes as deep red as blood. Her pale, beautiful face contrasted sharply with her icy expression. ''That person is...'' Eustia von Reisen Lucia. The 5th princess of the Holy Lucia Empire, currently in her third year at the Royal Academy of Lucia. ''...She was also in the swordsmanship club.'' She was another ''heroine'' in the same game as the three female leads. She was simrly breathtaking, and depending on individual preferences, was considered the most beautiful, garnering her a fair share of fans. ''Her cold demeanor kept her from being among the top three though.'' Having endured an unfortunate childhood, her character was... rather icy. Born to a beautiful but powerless concubine, she had led a sorrowful life. Her life''s goal, after bing the Empress, was to purge those who drove her mother to death. For Eustia, who had grown up treading on the de''s edge, she would easily give love to anyone who would aid her in achieving that title, even if that love held no genuine emotion. She was, without a doubt, a person who grew up under starkly different circumstances than the three leads who led privileged lives. ''...Since she''s a senior, I should at least greet her.'' Eugene slightly bowed his head as he entered the swordsmanship club. "Hello." "Hi." Upon hearing the greeting, Eustia looked up to examine Eugene. ''Is she expecting me to say something?'' Her unwavering gaze was a bit unsettling. When he dared to steal a nce her way, her rosy lips parted. "Are you the freshman everyone''s been talking about?" "Yes." "I thought so." Eustia rose from her seat and approached Eugene. "Pleased to meet you. I am Eustia von Reisen." She smiled softly, a beautiful smile indeed. Despite no genuine emotions, how could she muster such a warm smile? "I''m Eugene von Lennon." Of course, Eugene was a true swordsman, having chosen a celibate life to achieve the pinnacle of his art. No matter how enchanting a beauty might be, he wouldnt be swayed by a mere smile. However, it seemed Eustia had already taken an interest in him as she casually perched on a nearby desk. "Anything you''d like to know about the swordsmanship club?" If you have questions, I''ll answer. As she sat, her short skirt rode up slightly, revealing her fair legs. "There''s nothing in particr I''m curious about." "Is that so?" With a distant look, Eugene replied. ''She''s probably approaching me because of the rumors.'' She must be intrigued solely because of the gossip surrounding Eugene. She would continuously assess if someone could aid her ascent to be the Empress and lose interest once they proved unhelpful. While Eustia''s beauty was undeniable, Eugene wasn''t the type to entertain a woman with ulterior motives. ''I came too early...'' He should haveete, as usual, not caring about what others might think. Eugene disregarded Eustia''s attention and waited for the other members of the swordsmanship club to arrive. Soon after, members began pouring in, led by Celine and Cillian. A little whileter, the entire club was present, save for one. "The president* hasn''t arrived yet?" "Well, he''s always thest to arrive." Eugene recalled that the president of the swordsmanship club hailed from the same Luberuta family as Celine. Just then, the door opened, and a silver-haired man with a fierce countenance entered. ''As I expected.'' It was just as Eugene remembered. Diel von Elysia Luberuta. Celine''s older brother, a fourth-year student and the eldest son of the Luberuta Duchy. He was a swordsman known for being among the top talents of the Royal Academy. Given his age, he had nearly reached the peak of his physical growth. His skills were excellent enough to graduate immediately and make a name for himself in the outside world. ''It seems he was also quite talented.'' His talent with the sword was exceptionally high. Until Celine picked up a sword, he was praised as the family''s most talented, even being selected as the next head of the household. With his resolute and upright nature, prioritizing the family''s well-being above all, hecked nothing. ''Only because of Celine, things becameplicated.'' The head of the Luberuta family had always been the finest swordsman within the family. If not for Celine, he would''ve effortlessly be the head. "Thank you all for being on time." Diel, standing before everyone, began to speak. "Today, we''re here to wee a new member into our swordsmanship club with a brief ceremony." It was a known affair, but Diel spoke for formality''s sake. "As many of you have heard, our new member is Eugene von Lennon Grace, a first-year from the Barony of Grace. Having defeated a teacher, he more than deserves his ce in our swordsmanship club. As the club''s leader, I wholeheartedly wee him." Apuse echoed. As Diel began pping, the other members joined in, filling the room with warm apuse. When the pping subsided, Diel called Eugene forward. "Could you step forward?" "Yes." Eugene moved to the forefront, standing before everyone. "I''ve heard you''ve been quite busy. Word is you might not be able to attend our weekly training sessions." "That''s correct." "That''s unfortunate. Still, I hope we get along well during the time we do spend together." Diel extended his hand for a handshake. Eugene grasped it firmly. "I look forward to it." "Good." Diel offered a gentle smile. However, Eugene felt a slight pressure from the handshake. "So, we''re about to start today''s training. Will you join us for today''s session at least?" ''Didn''t he say I didn''t have to attend?'' Eugene cast a nce at Cillian, who was whistling nonchntly, looking elsewhere. ''I told you. There''s only so much I can do.'' Cillian had the authority to bring Eugene into the swordsmanship club and had the authority to speak to its president. But his influence only went so far, given he wasn''t the heir to the Luberuta family. ''Haah.'' Eugene, grasping the situation, turned back to Diel. The serious look in Diel''s eyes indicated a strong desire for Eugene''s participation. It seemed Cillian''s opinion was irrelevant. ''It''s not that I don''t understand, but...'' As someone responsible for the swordsmanship club, it would be disheartening if a young, bright, junior missed the very first training session. Yet, Eugene couldn''t easily give in. If he attended today, excusing himself from future sessions would be difficult. ''This isn''t going to be easy.'' If he hadn''t taken anything in return, he would''ve immediately left. But he had already consumed that precious elixir. ''It''s quite the problem.'' Feeling the ever-increasing grip strength of Diel, Eugene sighed inwardly. Just then, Celine unexpectedly stepped between them. "Eugene''s hand is going to get hurt at this rate." She pulled away Diel''s hand and voiced her opinion. "He was brought here with the condition that he won''t attend the daily training sessions. What''s the point of pressuring him like this?" "I''m not saying he should keep attending the training sessions, but since it''s his first one..." "Enough." She cut off Diel''s words and turned to Eugene. "Eugene." "Hmm?" "Is it difficult for you to attend the training?" "...Yeah, it is." "I thought as much." Celine nodded and continued speaking. "I''m not asking you to participate, but can you do me a favor?" "A favor?" "Yes. You said I could ask you if I needed something." Right. There was such a thing. "What do you want?" Celine hesitated for a moment, her lips quivering, and then said timidly, "Can you... look at my sword? Just for a bit." The faces of those around them stiffened. ''What?'' ''She''s asking him to assess her swordsmanship?'' Celine''s words acknowledged that Eugene''s level of swordsmanship surpassed her own. This alone could elevate Eugene''s reputation within the swordsmanship club. Despite what the others thought, Celine asked. Seeking guidance from someone superior in skill was only natural. ''She looks really serious.'' Just by the look in Celine''s eyes, he could tell. ''Plus...'' He had a faint idea of her underlying intentions. This was a deal between Diel and Eugene. Diel would be content that Eugene, instead of leaving right away, was following Celine to the training session. Eugene, on the other hand, would avoid having to attend the sessions in the future. It was beneficial for both Celine, who needed advice on her swordsmanship, and Eugene, who found himself in a tricky situation. "Alright, I''ll take a look." "Thank you." Celine''s face lit up with a smile. ''Finally, getting advice from Eugene...'' Even though her intent was to help Eugene out of his predicament, the mere chance of getting insights into her swordsmanship made her genuinely happy. No one was as sincere about the sword as she was. Unknowingly, a genuine smile crossed her face. "Hmm." "Ahem." Seeing her rare smile, some of the older students awkwardly cleared their throats. ''So, she can smile like that too.'' Eugene found it somewhat unexpected. In the memories of his predecessor, Celine''s face was always cold. "Let''s go, then." "Alright." Eager to showcase her skills, Celine started walking, and Eugene followed suit. From behind, Diel chimed in. "You''re quite friendly with Celine. I heard you stopped following our younger sister around, but perhaps there are still lingering feelings?" Eugene immediately acted on Celine''s request, and that seemed to displease Diel. Or maybe he just wasn''t fond of Celine. ''Bringing up the past again...'' Eugene''s steps stopped abruptly. Whenever he heard about the previous owner of this body, an indescribable sense of injustice welled up inside him. Any exnation felt inadequate, and he had no way to vent his frustration. He had no way to prove that the owner of this body had changed. There was no benefit in proving it either. ''There''s nothing to say.'' Ignoring was the only option. So, Eugene kept his mouth shut and resumed walking. "Hmm?" But Celine had stopped in her tracks. With a slight furrow in her brow, she gazed at Diel and slowly opened her mouth. "Don''t speak to him like that." "Huh?" "Eugene doesn''t follow me around anymore, so dont badmouth him." "What?" Diel''s eyes widened in surprise. Even the members of the swordsmanship club looked stunned. It was rare to see Celine, who rarely showed her emotions, to speak out like this. ''Why are you doing this...?'' Of course, the most bbergasted among them was Eugene. --- Chapter 34: Think about it while watching (2) Chapter 34: Think about it while watching (2) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here "Was it okay to say it like that?" "What?" "Your older brother I was curious if it was okay for him, as the eldest son of the family, to be treated that way." "Oh." Celine responded with her usual stoic expression. "If he ostracizes or resents me over something like this, he''s simply proving that he''s not fit to be the head of our family. It doesn''t matter to me." I had forgotten that she had taken my side just now. Celine has always been this cool and detached. Thinking that she was still the same, I continued walking, but suddenly, a bombshell of a remark reached my ears. "Do you like me?" "What? No!" "See? You dont." So there was no problem with my previous statement. "..." Overwhelmed by Celines direct way of speaking, Eugene stumbled his way into the training ground. "Come here." He followed Celine to a secluded corner of the training area. It was better to do this away from prying eyes since it was a personal matter. "Haaa!" "Huhap!" Soon, the training grounds were bustling with members beginning their independent practice. Keeping a safe distance from them, both Celine and Eugene unsheathed their swords. "You wanted me to examine your swordsmanship?" "Yes." "Well, then swing it once." "Alright." Celine nodded and took a few steps back. "I''ll disy the sword techniques of our family. Point out any shorings you see." "Understood." Celine grasped her sword, her expression turning serious. She assumed a bnced stance and began to demonstrate the family''s sword techniques. Hwoong! Starting with the foundational moves, she sequentially showcased more advanced techniques. Mana infused her de, releasing a vibrant sword aura, tracing dozens of lines in the thin air. The trademark of the Luberuta Ducal family''s swordsmanship was itsck of ws in all aspects. Its greatest strength was its pleteness''. The technique Celine disyed had no ws or openings. ''From the perspective of an average swordsman, that is.'' How could he put it into words? It was challenging to judge urately after just one look. "Do it once more." "Sigh... Okay." Disying the techniques had drained Celine, but at Eugene''s request, she began her demonstration again. Eugene watched closely, observing her grip, the minute movements of her muscles, and the harmony between her stance and de. "Are we done now?" Without rest, after two rounds, Celine was panting heavily. Eugene responded seriously, "Once more." "...Alright..." Celine clenched her teeth and raised her sword again. Though it wasn''t easy to repeat the techniques with full strength, Eugene''s earnest gaze made her feel there was a reason behind his request. "Huuu..." Brushing her silver hair away from her eyes, Celine began another round. After the third demonstration, she was drenched in sweat. "...Is it over now?" Her clothes were damp, subtly revealing the hue of her skin underneath. Depending on the observer, it could be seen as dangerously revealing. However, Eugene wasnt interested in that. He was pondering over the afterimage of Celines swordy that still lingered in his eyes. After a brief pause, he finally spoke. "Its hard to put into words." "...What?" Celine looked puzzled. She had demonstrated her sword technique with full strength three times, and this was the vague feedback she received? Had it been any other swordsman than Eugene, she would have pressed for clearer feedback. But given Eugene''s remarkable achievements, she contained her frustration and asked, "What do you mean by that?" "Well..." Eugene''s genuine feeling was this: Celines sword technique was outstanding. She had long surpassed those in her grade and will even struggle to find a match among seniors a year above. However, that assessment was from a conventional perspective. She didn''t ask me to watch her swordy just for obvious praise. Eugene evaluated Celines swordsmanship from his own viewpoint. Her technique... Had numerous ws everywhere. He couldn''t pinpoint one exact thing toment on. It wasn''t about making a specific correction here or there. It was about overall adjustments across her entire technique. He had intended to summarize and guide her by picking out a few key points, but it seemed impossible. I did ask her to demonstrate three times... Words could only convey so much about swordy. Demonstrating it personally was much more effective than exining verbally. So, he decided to show her directly. "I can''t quite articte it, so just watch. I''ll show you by imitating your sword." "What?" Imitate? Her sword technique? Celines sword technique, from the Luberuta family, was notoriously intricate. It was something she had devoted her life to mastering. It wasnt something that could be mimicked just by observation. ''What''s he trying to say?'' Celine looked at Eugene with wavering eyes. He had already assumed a ready stance. "Watch and think. See how my technique differs from yours." Eugene began to move, drawing his de. His motions mirrored Celines exact moves. Though he was noticeably slower than her, there was no doubt he was emting the Luberuta family''s technique. ''How is this even possible...!'' To execute the Luberuta familys sword techniques like that, one would need at least five years of practice, assuming their talent was on par with hers. ''How on earth?'' What Eugene demonstrated now was astounding. Celine was rendered speechless, simply staring at Eugene''s swordy with wide eyes. Naturally, she recalled something he had said earlier. He had told her: Watch the technique and think about the differences between his and hers. What Eugene showed was strikingly simr to her own moves. It was shockingly urate. Yet, subtle nuances differentiated his from hers. Celine watched in awe, realizing the profound nature of what she was witnessing. That sword was moreplete than her sword. Wielding it as he did would surely elevate not only the mastery of the sword technique but also its practicality to a different level. It was a sight so valuable, she wished to engrave it into her memory for a lifetime. With widened eyes, she intently observed Eugene, not even blinking, afraid to miss the slightest movement. She had to remember and replicate his swordsmanship, confident it would enhance her own skills. Although it seemed tost a while, to Celine, Eugene''s demonstration felt like it ended in the blink of an eye. "Did you gain something from it?" At his question, Celine found herself unable to answer. How could he casually ask as if it was nothing? ''Gain something?'' She felt so overwhelmed, it was almost to the point of tears. It felt almost shameless to ask for more. However, as a swordswoman striving for mastery, she set aside her pride and pleaded. "Just once! Could you show it again? I''ll give you anything you want!" "It''s fine. Just watch." It wasn''t a big deal to him. Eugene raised his sword again. Celine swallowed hard, making sure to capture every detail of his movements. This was a level the previous owner of his body, who had beenzy, would never achieve. Only Eugene, who devoted everything to the sword, could do this. Thus, Eugene''s second demonstration came to an end. "Was that good?" "Yes!" With an enthusiastic nod, Celine knew she had to practice immediately while Eugene''s techniques were still vivid in her memory. She lifted her sword with a serious expression, and as she began to imitate what Eugene showed, she delved into her practice. "I''ll be on my way." Eugene said his farewells, but Celine was too focused to notice. She wasn''t exactly in a trance, but she was so focused that she''d probably not hear anyone, even if they spoke right beside her. ''If you disturb her now, you might even get shed.'' Having shown her his sword technique as she had requested, Eugene felt his duty was done. Quietly and unnoticed, he left the training ground. ''That man...'' A female student observed Eugene''s retreating figure. It was Eustia von Reisen. From a distance, she had been discreetly watching Celine and Eugene, hiding her presence as she conducted her own individual training. She knew it was inappropriate to secretly watch someone else''s sword instruction, but her interest in Eugene made her take the risk. Neither Celine nor Eugene was aware of her due to their mutual immersion in their training. Eustia watched Celine''s swordsmanship and then Eugene''s mimicry of it. ''I was so shocked.'' The sight deeply moved Eustia, so much so that she was still trying to close her gaping mouth. While her sword skills might have been inferior to Celine''s, being of royal blood, Eustia was certainly considered a prodigy. Eugene''s achievements and the depth of his talents were evident to anyone with discerning eyes. ''With skills like his, he would definitely be of assistance...'' To eliminate the detestable forces in the pce that had driven her mother to death, she would need to be the empress. And Eugene seemed like someone who could aid in that endeavor. ''If I can capture his heart...'' When he grows stronger in the future, he will bring her tremendous power. That idea came to her mind. She was well aware of her own limitations; she couldn''t achieve her goals on her own. Had she been born in the main pce, it might have been different, but she was like an orphan,cking even a mother. Though her swordsmanship skills were exceptional, she was practically an outcast within the pce walls. The emperor''s protection was the only reason she had survived until now, but in reality, her own power was minuscule. Even though she had a im to the throne, the likelihood of her bing the empress was slim. ''But with that man''s support, things might change.'' A smile graced Eustia''s face, radiant as if an angel had descended. Of course, the thoughts swirling in her head were anything but angelic. She knew her strengths, and it wasnt her swordsmanship. In her eyes, her most potent weapon was the unparalleled beauty she inherited from her gorgeous mother. She was confident that if she wished, she could have any man in the world wrapped around her finger. ''Should I try to win his heart?'' The name ''Eugene'' was firmly etched into Eustia''s heart. --- Chapter 35: I came out wanting a drink (1) Chapter 35: I came out wanting a drink (1) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here After observing Eugene''s swordsmanship, Celine was so focused that an hour passed before she finally stopped swinging her sword. "Haah... Haah..." Her breath came out in heavy pants. Sweat droplets fell from her drenched clothes, as if she had just emerged from water. ''When was thest time I was so focused while wielding a sword?'' A smile crept onto her face, proud of her intense practice after such a long time. Although her tired body felt like it might copse at any moment, she had managed tomit Eugene''s sword techniques to muscle memory. It would take several more weeks of continuous practice to fully master it, but... ''I''ve received a tremendous amount of help.'' She had received such significant help that it was hard to believe it was just a repayment for helping him with the written exam. She needed to express her gratitude to him. And if possible, she wanted to hear his thoughts on her replication of the techniques he disyed. "Eugene!" She looked around with a bright expression, searching for Eugene. ''...He''s gone...?'' However, Eugene had left his spot about an hour ago. ''He left, huh.'' A pang of disappointment hit Celine. It wasn''t strange for Eugene to have left. After all, she had asked him to show her the sword only briefly. But still, she didn''t expect him to leave so soon... For some reason, she felt disappointed. Was it because she wanted to hear his feedback on her replication of his sword techniques? Or perhaps even some words of praise? ''It''s not like I''m a child craving affirmation.'' She found her own desires amusing. ''...Still, I would''ve liked to ask him...'' She wanted to know if the sword techniques she disyed were up to his standards and if she had copied them correctly. That''s why asking him directly would''ve been the best. Lost in her thoughts and disappointment, a memory from the past suddenly resurfaced. ''I''ve liked you for a long time. Please, date me, Celine!'' It was the memory of the day Eugene had confessed to her. The straightforward young man she knew now was iparable to that image of the past a naive boy who clung to her without any care for appearances. ''Why did this memory pop up now?'' She couldn''t understand it. Even if she went back in time with her current memories, her decision to reject his confession would remain unchanged. She did feel a great interest in Eugene''s talent, and she wanted to continue interacting with him if possible. But pretending to be his lover just to gain something would be nothing more than deceiving him. Sure, if she were to feign a rtionship, she could receive ongoing guidance on swordsmanship, but she had no intention of doing such a thing. ''...I do regret it, though...'' The day she rejected his confession. She wished she had let him down more gently. Perhaps their rtionship would''ve been better if she had. ''Ugh... I don''t know...'' The unexpected memory had clouded her mind. Shaking her head to rid herself of these thoughts, Celine once again grasped her sword. --- Raei Trantions --- Time moved on, unchanged. With only two weeks left until the end of the second semester, sses took on a more rxed atmosphere and often concluded early. Both teachers and students were eagerly anticipating their break, their minds already drifting towards their uing holidays. The exception might have been Eugene. With his situation, he didn''t have the same excitement about returning home, and he found joy nearly equal to leisure in honing his swordsmanship. He spent most of his days immersed in rigorous training, constantly striving to better himself. His proficiency with the Lightning Sword technique had advanced to a level where it could be used in actualbat. Naturally, he even developed a few new techniques. Since training with the Lightning Sword was more challenging and strenuous than training with a regr sword, his overall swordsmanship skills also improved steadily. Before he knew it, the end-of-term ceremony day arrived. Winter had fully arrived in the Royal Academy of Lucia, and even its flower-filled gardens weren''t spared. The red flowers withered, reced by the beautiful bloom of the winter blossoms, their petals scattering all over the academy. "Atst, I''m heading back home!" "This is when I return home, like gold!" "What are you bbing about? You havent achieved anything!" "My very existence is gold!" Students, with winter petals caught in their hair, left the Royal Academy of Lucia in high spirits. Eugene was also on his way back to the dormitory. The next three months promisedplete freedom. Until the start of the spring semester, he could spend every moment as he wished. Well, once he cleared up two pressing matters. First, he had to participate in a group activity of the Swordsmanship Club. Having joined the club with the Lantern Elixir as his ticket, there was no skipping out on the group activities. Heading to the sea in the winter? The Swordsmanship Club was dominated by outgoing individuals. Unable to indulge in water activities due to the cold, they had chosen an ind connected to the sea as their winter training camp. They imed that the magical energy on this ind was peculiar, maintaining a warm climate throughout the year, making it an ideal ce for training. Officially, the purpose of visiting was ''swordsmanship training and team building on a warm beach'', but it was clear to everyone that it was essentially a vacation. ''At least it''s only for a week.'' Had it been two or three weeks, he might have seriously considered running away. Better to suffer socially than to lose out on that much training time. ''I should pack up for the trip tomorrow morning.'' Eugene arrived at the dormitory and began packing. In doing so, he remembered the second task he had put off for so long. That was to visit his home, the Barony of Grace, which existed only in his memories. ''I should at least drop by once.'' Even if the original owner of his body had been a fool that left his father in tears, he was still the man''s son. Having taken over the body, Eugene felt it was only right to do the minimum expected of a son. Though, if not for their shared lineage, the two would beplete strangers... ''The look on my father''s face from my memories... It''s just too pitiable.'' The father had sent his promising son, the hope for the family''s future, to the academy, only for him to return as a love-struck, senseless fool. Witnessing that transformation would''ve felt like the sky was crashing down. Eugene wanted to show his father how he had matured and transformed from his nave self. He hoped it would offer some sce. ''It''s all packed already.'' As his thoughts wandered to his family while packing, his bag was neatly filled in no time. Eugene grabbed his sword and left his room. Whenever he had free time, it was dedicated to training, always training. "Let''s grab a drink tonight!" "Man, I can never resist booze with some chicken legs!" Had it not been for the conversation of the passing male students in the hallway, he would have continued uninterrupted. ''Alcohol, huh...'' It wasnt the first time he was tempted by that sweet liquid. Such temptations urred more frequently than one might think, and it seemed to intensify as vacations neared. Every other day, murmurs about drinks made the word stick in his ears. Even Eugene, who had been rigorously training, couldn''t resist its allure. ''Maybe I should have a drink just for today?'' It was a sudden desire, but that''s how life goes, flowing as it wishes. ''Yes, let''s drink. Just for tonight.'' Although he had to finish all his tasks first, he made up his mind for now. After wrapping up his rigorous training at the deserted training ground, Eugene took a shower and, dressed in casual attire, left the Royal Academy of Lucia. --- Raei Trantions --- The beautiful night scenery, bustling with lively people. Walking through the night streets of Luciana, the capital of the Lucia Empire, he could truly feel the essence of the city. As Eugene took in the sights and sounds of the lively streets, he searched for a restaurant to enjoy a drink. ''That ce looks promising.'' It had a cozy atmosphere thanks to the traditional decorations inside. Looking at the customers inside, they were enjoying delicious food and drinks. It was a ce that matched Eugene''s tastes. As he pushed open the door, the bell above rang out. The restaurant was bustling with customers. A server quickly approached Eugene. "Wee, sir! Are you dining alone?" "Yes." "Our establishment dly amodates solo diners! Seating is a bit tight, but do you have a preference?" "I''d prefer a seat by the window." "For window seating, you''ll need to head to the second floor. Is that alright?" "That''s fine." "Please, follow me!" Following the server, Eugene climbed to the second floor. It was even busier than the first, but luckily, a recently vacated window seat awaited him. Taking his seat, Eugene lost himself in the cityscape outside. Soon, the cheerful server approached. "What would you like to order for your meal?" "Bring me your best-seller." "Right away!" He wasn''t familiar with the menu and didn''t care much either, as he primarily came to enjoy some drinks. Whatever apanied it was secondary. That thought changed entirely when the server brought out the dish. "Here''s your meal!" Arge bowl was ced in front of him. Inside, thick slices of pork, thoroughly simmered in a rich sauce, steamed fragrantly. The savory aroma wafted throughout. Eugene''s eyes widened in awe, taking in the delicious-looking dish before him. "What is this?" "This is our restaurant''s pride and joy: the Manja Stew! It''s high-quality pork slow-cooked with Manja seasoning. It''s absolutely fantastic!" As Eugene listened to the server, he noticed that other tables also had the same dish. Eugene swallowed audibly, his mouth watering. "Please, enjoy your meal!" After the server left, Eugene took a bite of the Manja Stew. It was sweet, yet subtly spicy. Thebination spread throughout his mouth, delivering a splendid vor. ''Is this what heaven tastes like?'' The melt-in-the-mouth pork felt heavenly. ''Coming here today was a brilliant decision!'' Eugene grinned, raising his hand. "I''ll have a bottle of alcohol!" "What kind would you like?" "Just bring your best seller!" "Just a moment!" The server brought over a bottle of alcohol. Eugene poured a ss and took a deep sip. "Ah." This was heaven. True heaven. There was nothing better than having a good drink with a delicious side dish. Having trained intensely, Eugene was already hungry. He reveled in the vors of the Manja Stew, losing track of time. But then, a strangemotion caught his attention. "Old man. Just give us one shiny gold coin." "We don''t want to do this either, but times are tough for us." ''What''s going on?'' Mid-bite, Eugene turned his attention to the source of the disturbance. Two brutes sat on either side of an elderly man, clearly up to no good. "Why are you doing this..." "We''re not enjoying this either, but we need that shiny gold coin. Right?" Despite the elderly man''s polite resistance, the brutes continued to threaten him. Whispers spread throughout the dining area. "We should call the guards." "The server''s already gone to fetch them." "We need them here quickly before things escte." "I''m worried about the old man..." "Shut it, all of you!" With a loud thud, one of the brutes mmed his hand on a table. The other diners lowered their gaze, clearly intimidated. Given the size and menacing looks of the brutes, the ordinary diners felt powerless against them. Thud! "Hey, old man! Didn''t you hear? Hand over the money!" The brute once again mmed the table, ring at the elderly man menacingly. Things seemed to be escting to a dangerous point. ''Typical of my luck.'' Eugene hade out for a simple drink, but these brutish thugs were ruining the ambiance. Before eating or drinking further, he realized he needed to deal with them first. ''No choice then.'' Using his mana, Eugene gauged the strengths of the brutes. ''Just some ordinary thugs.'' Though they were strong, they posed no threat to him. ''Wait, what''s this?'' However, he sensed a peculiar flow. It wasn''ting from the brutes. "What''s this?" Eugene''s eyes followed a peculiar flow of magic. This strange flow emanated from the old man''s ''face.'' ''What on earth is this flow?'' It didn''t feel like a powerful magic. It was a very delicate and minor force, but it gave the impression of distorting reality. Eugene focused intently on the old man''s face. And then, behind the features of an ordinary old man, he saw another face. "No way!" Upon seeing that face, Eugene almost stumbled backward in surprise. And for a good reason... That face belonged to the Prime Minister of the Lucia Empire. ''Why would someone of the Prime Minister''s stature be here, drinking? And changing his appearance with magic, no less?'' Eugene looked at the old man with a mix of astonishment and disbelief. --- Chapter 36: I came out wanting a drink (2) Chapter 36: I came out wanting a drink (2) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here "Why on earth?" It was hard to understand why the old man was drinking in such a ce. "If you don''t answer one more time, this won''t end just with words!" "Come on, give it up nicely while we''re asking nicely!" "Ugh." But the situation wasn''t favorable for calm contemtion. First, he had to deal with those big guys. Eugene got up. "Stop it, that''s enough." "Who the hell are you!" The attention of the brutes naturally shifted to him. They looked at Eugene with disbelief and clicked their tongues. "Even a young kid should know when to stop." "You''ve really got the nerve to talk back to us like this." They stood up and approached him, determined to take care of Eugene first, leaving the old man alone. People around them couldn''t bear it anymore and stood up. "Isn''t this too much!" "Even if you are gangsters, there has to be a limit to your actions!" "Leave the kid alone!" Trembling, they still did not avert their gaze. He admired the courage shown by these ordinary people. But the rage of the brutes grew even more. "Look at these bastards, really!" Bam! One of the brutes stomped his foot down, filled with mana. The force shook the interior of the tavern, causing people to fall over. "Stop it, all of you!" "If the guardse because of this, the situation will really get out of control!" "I don''t care, damn it!" "We''ll deal with you guys first!" The brutes approached those who had fallen. Eugene, still standing upright, sighed. "I tell you to stop, and you walk away. What pathetic bastards..." Even though he spoke loudly enough for them to hear, the brutes, in their excitement, didnt seem to notice and continued walking toward the fallen people. "They''re not even paying attention to me." I couldn''t help but feel a bit offended. Was my provocation not provocative enough? Eugene picked up two chopsticks and infused them with his mana. This wasnt ordinary mana. It was mana infused with lightning energy, which he had honed through practicing the Lightning Sword Technique. The chopsticks glowed with a bluish light, trembling as if they would shoot out like arrows the moment he let them go. "This should be enough." With the abilities of those brutes, there was a high probability they would dodge the chopsticks if they were only infused with ordinary mana. That would make them angry and rush toward him, leading to a scuffle... It would be exhausting. So, he had to infuse the chopsticks with lightning energy before shooting at them. The speed and power would be iparable to ordinary chopsticks. Eugene aimed the chopsticks at the brutes'' necks, gathered his mana at a singr point, and exploded it. Whoosh! The two chopsticks, drawing a bluish line in the air, pierced through the necks of the brutes and embedded themselves in the wall. "Ugh!" "Kugh!" The brutes eyes rolled back as they fell to the floor. Their massive bodies copsed, causing a loud rumble in the tavern. "What on earth is this!" "Are those... chopsticks?" The trembling people witnessed chopsticks piercing through the wall. Astonishment painted their faces. "Who in the world" Their gaze shifted to the direction from which the chopsticks hade. Eugene was standing there... "Just some insignificant guys... Ugh." He staggered back to his seat, seemingly hit by a dyed drunkenness, and plopped down. "I need a drink." He grabbed a bottle and started to drink, only to immediately grimace. "Ugh! My drink''s gone cold dealing with these thugs!" "We''ll provide this bottle on the house, sir!" Recognizing Eugene''s strength, a server quickly rushed over. The other customers looked at Eugene with dazed eyes. ''He looks so young...'' ''How did he manage to deal with those thugs using just chopsticks?'' They couldn''t understand due to Eugene''s youthful appearance. ''Were those thugs just weak?'' ''No, that can''t be...'' At the point where he subdued the thugs with chopsticks, it was clear that his strength was far beyond ordinarymon sense. It was safe to say that there were very few at his age who could disy such a feat. ''Is he a hidden expert who has just emerged into the world?'' ''Or a master so powerful that even aging has stopped for him?'' Their imaginations ran wild. Regardless of their spection, Eugene continued to tear into his side dishes and gulp down his drink. --- Raei Trantions --- "Hmm." The old man, who had just been surrounded and in a tight spot due to the thugs, now looked calmly at Eugene. ''Fascinating.'' He was a figure who served alongside the great emperor, overseeing all who worked within the royal family in the Holy Lucia Empirethe top authority in the empire. A ''prime minister'' who had dedicated his life for the people. He was Russell von Reimon Cromwell. Having taught the current emperor from a young age, he was like a father to the emperor and a respected spiritual pir of the empire to all. Although he had no expertise in swordsmanship or magic, his almost miraculous ability to manage the empire had earned him a position at the top. Even great archmages and masters of swordsmanship bowed their heads to him. As such, whenever he ventured outside the royal pce, it was enough to make the emperor grab his neck in worry. Even tonight, he had taken a little time off to leave the pce. It had been several years since hisst outing, making this a rare deviation from his routine. Russell worked tirelessly for the empire, day and night, even though he was just an ordinary old man without any knowledge of swordsmanship or magic. Unable to draw upon mana, he tired more easily than others and needed rest due to his overwhelming workload. In his youth, when he had fewer responsibilities, he used to enjoy tasty food and drink in street-side restaurants. He longed to experience that atmosphere once again. So, he made a personal request to a high-ranking mage of the royal pce. He asked them to cast a spell on his face so that he could walk around outside without being recognized by anyone. "Absolutely not! What are you saying! If His Majesty the Emperor finds out about this, he will try to kill me!" The high-ranking mage vehemently refused. However, the prime minister was no senile old man that can easily be dismissed, and it was easier for him to convince a single mage than to cook a meal. He easily persuaded the mage and told them not to worry. Realistically, how much trouble could one get into in just a few hours outside of the royal pce? Well, there would be nothing he could say if he got into trouble with some thugs, but thats another story. Swoosh, swoosh. The servers dragged out the unconscious thugs. He went over what just happened. Russell was surrounded by thugs and stayed silent while waiting for the guards. Then suddenly, a young man, who looked too young to be drinking, appeared from a corner and took care of the thugs. "It''s truly strange." His face looked too young; he even thought he might be someone who had reached the pinnacle of power and stopped aging. However, even those individuals didn''t look this young. It was right to dismiss that possibility. This person must just be someone who was incredibly strong at a young age. And that was the problem. ''If there was such a genius, there is no way I wouldn''t know about them.'' Who is Russell? He was the empires prime minister, fully aware of the young talents who would lead the future of the empire. Yet, he had never seen this face before. ''What family could this prodigy be from?'' He couldnt be amoner. Having spent his life observing people, Russell was confident in his ability to discern ones background just from their appearance. ''I dont know him, so I should ask for his name'' If this young man had the potential to lead the empire''s future, it was necessary to know his name. ''He seems to have a sense of justice too.'' Moreover, he saved Russell, who appeared only as amon old man due to the facial transformation. Not all strong individuals are righteous. If one gained great power without mental maturity, they often became corrupt. But this young man was different. Though his actions and words in subduing the thugs were a bit extreme, they werent problematic enough to be criticized. If he were to nitpick about such things, there would be no righteous people left in the world. Such a degree of humanity could actually attract others as a form of charm, drawing in their favor. He seemed to be a bit drunk, too... Suddenly, after subduing the threatening thugs, he went back to his seat to continue his meal as if nothing had happened. He didnt demand any form ofpensation from the onlookers. If there was any corruption in his heart, he would have at least demanded something from Russell, who was in danger. With just this, he exuded an air of upright purity. ''He''s a promising young man to look forward to.'' To repay him, it was necessary to remember his name. Russell stood up and approached Eugene. . Eugene, who was in the middle of enjoying his spicy steamed buns, looked up at him. With a kind smile, Russell sat down across from him. "In this day and age, I never thought I would see such a strong and pure-hearted young hero." Excuse me? "I wish to repay you, and I would like to know your name if that''s alright." . Eugene looked at the old man with a nk expression. He was slightly drunk, so his brain was not functioning as quickly as usual. He answered dismissively and continued to eat his spicy steamed buns. "I dont need any repayment." It was an attitude that could be perceived as insincere. Russell was momentarily taken aback but soon guessed what Eugene might be thinking and regained hisposure. He must see me as an old man with nothing to offer. So he must be treating me coldly because he thinks he cannot receive anything from me. "You need not be like that. I am a person who can afford to repay others." "I know. I knew who you were when I helped." "Right, I knew you thought that. So, let''s hear it, what is it that you want... What did you say?" Russell asked, looking baffled. "I knew who I was when you helped?" The level of the mage who cast the spell on his face should not have been decipherable by such a young prodigy. One would have to be a high-level mage at least... "What do you mean you knew who I was?" Eugene stopped eating and looked at Russell, then said in a low voice. "Youre the Prime Minister." ! Russells face was filled with astonishment. "How in the world did you" ...Well, it''s just something you can see if you look. "That''s absurd..." Russell looked at Eugene, bbergasted. How could such a young man decipher the magic of a high-ranking royal mage and recognize him? If he were to be a mage, bing a great archmage would be the basic expectation, and he could aim even higher. And thats not all. Look at him; hes not fazed at all, even in the presence of the Prime Minister. His heart must be as solid as a rock. ''He''s a once-in-a-lifetime prodigy, even in terms of mental strength.'' He was overflowing with qualities that could make him a great figure. Even the Emperor in his youth would seem ordinarypared to this young man. If possible, he wanted to take him as a disciple and nurture him. Although he couldnt be the Emperor since he wasn''t of royal blood, he seemed likely to be a greater figure than himself, the Prime Minister. If that happened, his power and authority could rival that of the Emperor. Although, for the peace of the empire, I must prevent such an urrence... Regardless, there was no doubt that Eugenes talent was extraordinary. ''Talent, mental strength, ambition, purity... everything is perfect.'' Especially his purity. It was indescribably high. Even knowing what a prime minister does, he said that no repayment was necessary. ''At the very least, I must know his name.'' Russell could no longer back down. He couldn''t repay him, and creating a connection wasn''t easy either. But at the very least, he needed to remember this man''s name, in case he needed help. It would be a terrible loss if such a talented individual disappeared from the world. Russell cautiously opened his mouth. ...I understand that you dont need any repayment, but at least tell me your name. I want to lend a hand when if you ever need help someday. Eugene, who was in the middle of drinking, put down his cup abruptly and answered. My name is Eugene von Lennon Grace. Thank you. I will surely remember it. Having achieved his goal, Russell stood up. Wait a moment. He had been harassed by some ruffians, but he was in a good mood after finding such an outstanding talent. My head wasnt working well because I was drunk, but Ive thought of something you can give in return. Russell smiled faintly and took a step, but then he stopped because Eugene had grabbed the hem of his clothes. Russell turned around to look at Eugene. You said you thought of something I could give you in return? Yes. Cough. Tell me. If there are any leftover elixirs from the royal family, could you spare one for me?" Hearing this, Russell was stunned for a moment but then he smiled contentedly. I guess I have to exclude purity from his virtues. His heroic qualities hadnt changed, but he was a person who held a moderate amount of personal greed. Still, Im d I can repay him. Russell smiled kindly. Tell me where you live, and Ill send something suitable over. Eugene gave Russell the address of his dormitory, and Russell promised to send a servant with the elixir by the next morning. Then, standing up, Russell looked at Eugene, who had copsed from drunkenness, and said, This counts as repayment, but I still want to offer my help. Hic. When the timees that you need my help, think of it as a debt and let me know. I will help as much as I can. Sure thing. Hic. Eugeneughed and waved his hand. He had been drinking non-stop and seemed to bepletely drunk. ...Then, lets meet again next time. Russell forced a smile as he bid farewell and turned around. --- Chapter 37: Going to the sea in winter (1) Chapter 37: Going to the sea in winter (1) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here Early morning sunlight streamed in through the window. In Eugene''s dormitory room. Ugh. Eugene, who had drunk heavily untiltest night, woke up with a pounding headache. His body, unustomed to alcohol, should have stopped drinking sooner, but that was the issuehe hadnt. My head is splitting Eugene managed to crawl out of bed and sit up. Swooosh After meditating to dispel the drunkenness from his body, he opened the window for some fresh air, then washed up and changed his clothes. It was then that it happened. Knock, knock. Someone was knocking at the door. Who could it be? Without giving it much thought, Eugene went to the front door and opened it. A young man dressed in fancy royal attire stood there, smiling faintly as he bowed his head. I am here to see Mr. Eugene von Lennon Grace. Ive been sent on behalf of the Prime Minister. The Prime Minister? What brings you here? Pardon? The young man seemed confused for a moment before he shook it off and pulled out a small chest from his clothes. Ivee to deliver this to you. The Prime Minister said that you would know about this. Oh. Eugenes face stiffened the moment he saw the chest. He then remembered the events of the previous day. He had saved the Prime Minister, and in his drunken state, had asked for a royal elixir. Have I lost my mind? I just asked a person of the highest rank in the country, if he could throw me a royal elixir that was lying around in the pce I need to cut back on drinking in the future. Holding his head, Eugene epted the chest handed over by the royal figure. Ive delivered the item, so I will take my leave now. Take care on your way. The royal figure bowed his head slightly and left. Eugene closed the door and opened the chest. Inside, he saw a small bottle. Whats this? He picked up the bottle and brought it closer to his eyes, revealing a transparent liquid swishing inside. My word. The Prime Minister sure is generous. It was Muhyang Gonghwasu. A royal elixir made from processing the Muhyang Gonghwa that only grows in the mountains owned by the pce, it was highly effective in increasing mana. It was a rare and precious elixir, with such limited production that only the royal family could taste it Even for Eugene, whose mana had increased from consuming the Golden Toads Inner Bead and a Lantern Elixir, this would definitely increase his mana. I went out to drink and ended up with this precious item. It was an unexpected windfall. Eugene immediately sat down in meditation. The gathering for the Swordsmanship Club wasnt until 10 AM, so he still had some time. While it would take weeks to fully absorb the Muhyang Gonghwasu, there was enough time to finish the absorption process after the first intake. Pop. As he opened the bottle of Muhyang Gonghwasu, a refreshing fragrance filled his nostrils. Ah It was a strong scent that tempted those seeking to be stronger. He felt it was a waste even for the tiny amount spreading into the air. Eugene wasted no time in downing the Muhyang Gonghwasu. Gulp. He swallowed everyst drop and immediately entered into meditation, feeling the smooth andfortable sensation of the elixir being absorbed into his body for several hours. When he finished the absorption process and opened his eyes, it was almost 10 AM. Im going to bete at this rate. Eugene quickly got up and left his dormitory. --- Raei Trantions --- The gathering ce for the Swordsmanship Club was at the entrance of the Royal Academy. It was almost 10 oclock, and most of the club members had arrived, apanied by a massive pile of luggage responsible for everyone''s food, clothing, and shelter for the week, towering like a mountain. He hasnt arrived yet. Among them, the white-haired princess, Eustia, was searching for Eugene with her bright red eyes. Time is almost up. She had been greatly impressed by Eugenes potential about ten days ago and intended to approach him through this group activity. He has toe. If Eugene didnt show up, it would derail her ns. Eustia bit her lip slightly. Whats that over there? Its the neer! Just then, everyones attention shifted in one direction. A brown-haired boy was running towards them at an unbelievably fast pace. Eugene? Upon seeing his face, it was indeed Eugene. He dashed like an arrow and stopped in front of everyone. Whooosh! The wind gusted as he stopped, causing Eustia''s white hair to flutter. "...Quite a dramatic entrance." Diel chuckled to himself. Anyway, now that everyones here, we have a bit of time before we depart, so do your own thing for a while. Are we going to swim first? So, the ind we are heading to this time is The club members chatted among themselves, passing the time. Eugene stepped away to catch his breath. While he was doing so, someone approached him from the side. Hmm? It was the white-haired princess, Eustia. She smiled softly at him. Hello, Eugene? Hello? Im really looking forward to this group activity, arent you? Why is she like this? He had no connection with her, and he couldnt figure out why she was acting this way towards him. She should be leaving after her greeting... But shes not leaving. Eustia stood beside him with a beaming smile. Attention, everyone! Just then, Diel gathered everyones attention. Next to him stood an old man in a robe with white hair. That person is! Its Archmage Antonio! Some of the students covered their mouths in surprise. ''He''s famous, so everyone should know him.'' Diel introduced the old man with a grin. This is Archmage Antonio von Felix Kudelin, a longstanding associate of the Luberuta family. He will be transporting us to the ind and protecting us from any potential dangers. Antonio greeted everyone with a expressionless face. Its a pleasure to meet you all. Im looking forward to the uing week. Though it was a short greeting, it was enough. Wee, Archmage Antonio! Thank you foring! The Archmage was a revered and esteemed figure, respected by all. Though he was protecting them in exchange for a substantial amount of gold, there couldnt have been a better arrangement for them. Diel lowered his head as he made a request. "I''d like to ask for a group teleportation, please." "Everyone, please form a circle and hold hands." The students formed circles with those closest to them and held each others hands. Next to Eugene was Eustia... "Will you hold my hand?" Eustia, smiling faintly, reached out her hand. Ignoring her seemed like disrespecting a senior, and there wasnt really anyone else to hold hands with. Reluctantly taking her hand, Eugene felt a surprising strength. "Your hand has a lot of calluses. How diligently do you practice?" This is driving me crazy. It was an unusual amount of pressure. Eugene tried not to look at Eustia and closed his eyes. At that moment, someone grabbed his other hand. It was a warm and small hand. He could feel the soft touch. Whats this? It didn''t feel like a mans hand. Opening his eyes and looking to the side, he saw Celine. Why are you here? Celine, staring into the distance, held onto Eugene''s hand without responding. He couldn''t tell when she hade over from where the other senior female students were. Oh well. He was in a situation where two revered female students, referred to as goddesses, were holding his hands. Feeling the sharp gazes of the surrounding seniors, Eugene looked up at the sky distantly. -Whoosh! And thus, a week on a warm ind in the winter began. --- Raei Trantions --- An ind adorned with beautiful natural scenery. A beach where the coral reefs are clearly visible. The sky-blue waves spread out over the sand, and a cool breeze blew pleasantly. Even a workaholic would be tempted to dip their feet in the cold sea water on such a picturesque ind. This held true even for Diel, the always stern-faced leader of the Swordsmanship Club. Ahem. Diel was delivering a reminder in front of everyone. Normally, he would have given a lengthy speech along the lines of, We are not here to y! We havee to train! Everyone must stay focused! However, even he found it challenging to maintain such a strict demeanor amidst the soothing sounds of the waves and the warm breeze. If I say these things, I might just end up dead. He too didnt want to spend all his time training in such a beautiful ce. That would be far too depressing. We are here to dedicate ourselves further to the art of the sword! Training with the sword in cold weather is an arduous task in many ways! Therefore, let us all diligently pursue our personal training! If he had ended it there, the club members might have voted him out as their leader. However Diel continued, feigning a stern face. With such a beautiful sea before us I suppose its okay to rx a bit Hooray! Long live the leader! The club members shouted with joy. To the sea! Lets y! Hahaha! The male students threw off their pants, revealing their swimsuits underneath. They came fully prepared to have fun. Without waiting for anyone, they all rushed towards the sea, diving in. The female students, though more reserved, were up to simr antics. Celine, shall we go change? You brought a swimsuit, right? The older female students were trying to take Celine with them to change. A swimsuit? Celine, alwaysposed, was flustered. Yeah, a swimsuit. Dont tell me you didnt bring one? We are going to be by the sea for a whole week. I brought one The female students smiled contentedly. Then lets go! Lets go, lets go! Uh Celine was whisked away by her senior female ssmates. Eugene, see you in a bit? Eustia also followed the older female students. It seemed she nned to change into a swimsuit as well. I dont understand this. I knew the atmosphere would turn festive, but I didnt expect it to turn into a party. Where is the future of the Holy Lucia Empire heading? Looking around, I saw the male students had already stripped down to their waists and were enjoying themselves. Soon, the female students in swimsuits would join them. If I wander around alone in my regr clothes in this situation I would definitely be treated like a madman. Ahh. Left without a choice, Eugene changed into his swimsuit. His body, revealed as a result, was nothing short of perfection. It was a physique carved through relentless training over a long period,parable to a statue. Everyone was too busy ying to pay him any attention, but... Thats fine by me. Just as they weren''t interested in Eugene, he had no interest in them. He didnt really n on ying from the start. I can just train in my swimsuit. There was no reason he couldnt. This was the mindset he needed to maintain to grow stronger. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh. Barefoot, Eugene ran across the sandy beach. He nned to train in the dense forest behind the beach, where no one could see him. It was when he was crossing the boundary between the beach and the forest. Turn back. An authoritative voice reached his ears. Looking beside him, he saw Antonio with a stern face. What are you thinking, trying to enter the forest? I was going to train. Then train on the beach. I dont want to do it next to everyone while they''re all ying. I would definitely be treated like a lunatic. When Eugene resisted, Antonio shook his head. Havent you heard already? The flow of mana on this ind is strange. The beach is open, so theres less chance of a problem, but if you enter the forest, who knows what might happen. I am strong enough; it doesnt concern me. Unless you can beat me, I cannot permit it. There have been plenty who talked big like that and ended up dead. Seeing his determined face, Eugene could tell that no amount of talking would get through to him. It''s frustrating enough to wear a swimsuit, and now I cant even train. Eugene sighed deeply and turned around. He could sneak into the forest unnoticed by the Archmage, but there was no telling what kind of punishment hed receive if caught. ...Ill just rest. Do as you please. Walking sluggishly, Eugene looked up at the sky. The birds flying around and chirping loudly seemed so free. Might as well lie down and watch the birds. Eugene pulled out a suitable mat from the pile of luggage, spread it on the sandy beach, andy down. As he watched the birds, his eyes naturally closed. Cant train properly, might as well sleep... Just as Eugenes consciousness was fading, Look over there! Wow! Amazing! The surrounding male students were shouting and making amotion. What now? Eugene opened his eyes wide and looked at the male students. They were sending fervent cheers far into the distance. Following their gaze, Eugene saw female students in swimsuits walking over. Eugene smiled contentedly. All thismotion? For them? He felt a pang of annoyance. For some reason, it was a familiar feeling. --- Chapter 38: Going to the sea in winter (2) Chapter 38: Going to the sea in winter (2) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here The enthusiasm of the male students continued. "Wow... Princess Eustia!" "Is this was enlightenment feels like?!" You should be enlightened through the sword, not while ogling the princess''s body, you idiots! Eugene beat his chest out of frustration. The male students were ecstatically waving their arms around like crazy. Just as they said, Princess Eustia was walking in front, receiving all the attention. Her white hair shimmered in the sunlight as she walked, making her look stunningly beautiful. She was older than Celine by two years, and her mature and sleek figure, honed by years of sword training, was wless. Every time she walked in her white swimsuit, something ratherrge jiggled noticeably. "I could die happy right now!" "To think that we would get to see Princess Eustia in that outfit!" The male students lost all semnce of reason and screamed out loud. They were so captivated by Eustia that even if she told them to jump into a pit of fire, they would do so without a second thought. These guys are... the future of the empire... The future of the empire seemed bleak. "There she is! She''s finally here!" "Ahhhhhh!" Suddenly, an even louder cheer erupted. Is there still something left to go crazy about? Eugene looked incredulously at what was behind Eustia. Among the senior female students, one person stood out, shining brilliantly. It was the silver-haired girl, Celine. She was walking in a light blue swimsuit, her face flushed and arms crossed as if she wasnt quitefortable with her outfit. No... Upon closer inspection, her swimsuit seemed a bit too small, as if she had outgrown it but brought an old one from her childhood instead. No wonder she was embarrassed. "Celine! Ahhhhh!" My ears are going to burst. Eugene frowned and looked to the side. A guy with sses was bleeding from his nose as he stared at Celine. He seemed to havepletely lost his sanity and was muttering non-stop. Listening closely, Eugene could hear... "Though shes smallpared to her peers, she has the most perfect female figure. How can such a body even exist? Her breasts are just the right size, and so are her hips. Her thighs are firm with muscle, its just indescribable. Meditating every day, her skin is spotless, pale, and radiant, truly like an angel descended to this world. Seeing the flesh peeking out from her swimsuit straps, I cant help but be in awe. Celine is undoubtedly a treasure of humanity. All men should stake their lives to protect her, and anyone who dares to hold her in their arms should be torn to shreds and fed to the dogs..." He''s totally lost it! Eugene paled and covered his ears. The guy with sses continued to spout his chaotic thoughts, making it difficult for Eugene to keep his sanity. Celine! I love you! Ill protect you for the rest of our lives! The treasure of the Swordsmanship Club! Celine! Everyone has gone mad. Completely. Those who should be cultivating a mindset to lead the empire were losing their minds over a girl. Was this their problem? Or was it a problem with the female leads, including Eustia? It was a question demanding profound contemtion. Clearly, it was aplex issue that could not be easily resolved. This is a tough problem. Eugene rested his chin on his hand, sinking into deep thought. Just then, a shadow fell over him. Hmm? When Eugene looked up, Eustia, dressed in a swimsuit, was standing before him. She smiled softly and spoke. Eugene, can I sit next to you? Eugene smiled awkwardly. She wants to sit next to me? Wouldn''t it be better to just kill me? Right now, the female students were wearing swimsuits, and the male students were losing their minds, turning into beasts. There was no difference between them and goris. And in such a situation, shes asking if she can sit next to me? A shiver ran down his spine from the murderous aura rising around him like smoke. Even seasoned assassins would have trouble producing such an intense aura. Im really going to die at this rate. Theres no room here. Go somewhere else. Survival came first. --- Raei Trantions --- After being rejected, something she couldn''t even imagine, she bit her lip and stepped back. Eugene, seeking peace of mind, found a spot far from the students and gazed at the sea. "Nature is indeed beautiful." He didn''t want to go this far. However, things happening around him pushed him to his limits. "Cillian! Cillian!" "Hmm?" "Out of the four of us, who''s the prettiest?" "Are you guys betting on something fun?" "Yes! Choose the one you find most appealing among Celine, Riel, Elia, and me!" "That''s a fun dilemma." Eugene wanted to throw an octopus at their faces in response to their fun dilemma. He shook his head, trying his best not to listen to Cillian and the girls'' conversation. "I think Celine is the prettiest, of course." "That''s upsetting, brother." "Wow, I didn''t expect that from a family member." "That''s quite a letdown, isn''t it?" "Hahaha!" However, their irritating voices drilled into his ears, clear as day. "Eugh." Eugene saw the group of senior girls wandering around. They were dragging the youngest, Celine, around, asking the boys, "Who''s the prettiest?" as part of their game. In this situation, Celine, being the youngest, couldn''t retaliate and was being dragged along. ''The problem is the senior-junior culture... It''s problematic...'' It was the first time he felt pity for her. She was being sacrificed as an option in the "Who''s the prettiest?" game, receiving the most votes, and her face was flushed as if it could explode at any moment. ''I''m worried she might burst into tears.'' Eugene, feeling a bit of pity for Celine, looked back at the sea. ''Just don''te to me.'' He had no intention of participating in such a game. That''s why he left his original spot and moved far away from the others. But life doesn''t always go as nned. His wish was far from being granted. "Let''s go there too!" "Yeah, let''s go!" "No, not there. That''s really... Ugh..." The senior girls, having gone around to all the male students, discovered Eugene sitting alone and dragged Celine over to him. ''Eugene is really a no-go...'' Celine, her face red from all the embarrassment, bit her lip tightly. Today, just before the group teleport, she did something unthinkable. She went and grabbed Eugene''s hand. She still couldn''t understand why she did that. She was standing at a proper distance from Eugene with the senior girls when she saw Eustia approaching him openly. From Eustia''s eyes, she could tell that she had something to say to Eugene. Of course, it was none of her business, so she turned her attention away and tried to hold hands with the girls next to her. "The princess''s gaze. Is that it?" "Yes, thats the one." If only she couldn''t hear the voices of the female senior. "What do you mean by that?" "Dont you know, Celine? Look at that gaze. Shes nning to stir up some trouble." "I see it too. The princess seems to have set her sights on Eugene." "Set her sights?" "Yes. Celine, are you still too young to understand what we''re talking about?" "It means the princess has decided to seduce Eugene." The moment those words reached Celines ears, she found herself walking towards them without realizing it. When she snapped back to reality, she was holding Eugene''s hand, shocked at her own actions and at a loss for words. She couldnt understand why she, who didnt even like Eugene, would act impulsively at the sight of him being imed by someone else. Was it because his swordsmanship was that impressive that day? Did it touch me so much that... I became worried he might never teach me swordsmanship again if he became someone elses possession? No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt find an answer. Her head began to hurt, causing her to squint her eyes shut. "Celine, open your eyes!" "Look at me!" "Youre in front of Eugene right now!" ''In front of Eugene?'' Celine opened her eyes in shock, only to see the sight she wished to avoid. Eugene, with an expressionless face, was staring at her in her swimsuit. The moment she realized this, she became acutely aware of the tight swimsuit on her body, and heat rushed up her neck, turning her face red. ''I''m so embarrassed'' Standing in front of him in this revealing outfit was mortifying. If she could, she would have dug herself into the sand to hide. "Eugene! Which one of us four looks the prettiest to you?" "Come on, choose!" The female seniors started their teasing with bright smiles. ''Just choose quickly... So I can leave.'' Celine lowered her zing red face and looked down. ''Youre having a tough time too.'' Eugene looked at Celine with eyes full of sympathy. He wanted to avoid this situation altogether, but it was toote. He had to choose the prettiest among them to satisfy the female seniors and get them to leave. Eugene looked back and forth between the three female seniors and Celine. Who is the prettiest? The choice was too easy. She is clearly outshining the rest. The three female seniors were not unattractive. In fact, if Eugene before possession had seen them, he wouldnt have been able to meet their eyes - they were that beautiful. However, Celines beauty was literally out of this world. Seeing her now made it clear. She really is beautiful. Even in a world with high beauty standards, Celine''s beauty was in a different league, undoubtedly magnificent. He could understand why the previous owner of his body had gone mad. That means she is very dangerous. He had to practice swordsmanship even more diligently. He took his eyes off Celine and gave his answer. "Celine is the prettiest." ...... Eugene didn''t notice since he didnt look at her afterward, but Celine''s face was now so red it couldnt get any redder. ''I don''t know...'' She bit her lip tightly and turned her body away. Today was, by far, the most embarrassing day of her life. --- Chapter 39: Going to the sea in winter (3) Chapter 39: Going to the sea in winter (3) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here "Princess, if it''s okay with you, may I sit next to you?" "No." "I understand..." A male student, dazzled by Eustia''s appearance in her swimsuit, audaciously tried to sit beside her. He quickly retreated after seeing her cold expression. She was not in a good mood at the moment. ''To reject me...'' She had approached Eugene, who was sitting alone, and asked if she could sit next to him, putting on a posture and expression that she thought would be appealing to men. It was a request that she believed no man could refuse. However, Eugene refused. There wasnt even a hint of hesitation on his face. ''Does he prefer men?'' She couldnt help but harbor such a suspicion. Of course, it wasn''t a serious doubt, just aint stemming from her dissatisfaction. "Haah..." The situation was taking a strange turn. Being rejected for a seat beside him was far from the scenario she had anticipated. In her mind, there was no man who would refuse a beautiful woman like herself smiling and approaching him. Whether they looked at her face or her body, the moment they saw her appearance, all men turned into beings smitten with her. Living such a life, it was only natural that she was baffled when Eugene rejected her. ''I absolutely wont give up, though.'' She highly valued Eugene''s potential. He was a man like no other, defeating a teacher in the first-grade exam and casually replicating the notoriouslyplex swordsmanship of the Luberuta family just by watching. ''I must make him mine.'' If she could make Eugene hers, he would aid her in her ambition of bing the empress. She was prepared to give him anything and everything possible to achieve that. ''If he desires love, I shall give him love; if he desires my body, I shall give him my body.'' She was ready to do anything to eliminate the detestable beings of the royal pce that had driven her mother to death. --- Raei Trantions --- "..." Eugene, oblivious to Eustia''s thoughts, was enjoying a nap under the warm sunlight. He woke up when the sky was deeply dyed with the crimson hues of the sunset. "Seniors, juniors, everyone, please pay attention!" Cillian raised his voice in the middle of the beach. "We are going to grill meat for dinner! Male students,e and help with setting up the grill! Female students, please wash the vegetables!" "I''m on it!" "I''ll wash the vegetables!" ''Is it already dinner time?'' Looking around, she noticed that everyone was busily moving to prepare for the evening meal. ''I should get up.'' It was inappropriate to be lying around while everyone else was busy. Eugene joined in to help set up the grill, carrying firewood diligently for the bonfire. As the sunpletely set, bonfires lit up across the beach. The sizzling sound filled the air as meat started to grill on the grates. Ah, listen to that sound! It makes me want to chug a beer right now! The students were having a great time grilling meat and pouring beer. "Here, have a piece." "......Thank you." Eugene was diligently chewing meat next to Cillian. ''How did I end up in this situation?'' He had been working hard, following Cillian''s orders, and before he knew it, he found himself part of this group, eating meat. "Is it good?" "......It''s delicious." He didn''t know anyone else there besides Cillian, so he just focused on eating the meat. For some reason, Cillian kept talking to him. This pork was air-flown from the Florence estate. The quality is top-notch, isn''t it? It really is. It just melts in your mouth, right? "......" Eugene understood that Cillian was trying to make him feel included so he wouldnt feel left out, but something felt off. It was hard to exin, but it just felt weird. "Celine! Come here and try this meat that your brother has grilled! Just then, Cillian called out to Celine, who was a bit far away. She was with the female seniors, and it seemed like her tight swimsuit was quite ufortable, so she had changed into more casual clothes. Celine! When Cillian called her again, she looked over, saw Eugene, and in surprise, quickly hid among her female seniors. Why is she acting like that? Eugene, did something with you and Celine? No. Then why is she behaving like that? Cillian chewed on the meat, pondering. How would I know? Eugene also kept chewing his meat. At that moment, a woman''s voice came from behind. Cillian, can I join and eat with you? A woman? At the voice, all the male students turned around in unison. Eustia, dressed in a swimsuit with a light coat thrown over, stood there with her hands on her hips. "Princess, we sincerely wee you." "Please feel free to eat and enjoy yourself." The male students were treating Eustia like royalty, which was natural since she was indeed a princess. "Thanks, everyone." Eustia, with a gentle smile, came and sat next to Eugene. Here shees again. Eugene flipped the meat. After Eustia''s arrival, the senior male students were so captivated by her that they barely paid any attention to grilling the meat. Cillian seemed to be the only exception, though he too was distracted, thinking about Celine and not really focusing on the meat. In the end, to prevent the meat from burning, Eugene had to take over. The meat is precious, after all. He flipped the meat regrly, ensuring it was cooked perfectly. In the middle of this, Eustia tapped Eugene on the shoulder. "Eugene." "Yes?" Eustia picked up some meat with her chopsticks and brought it close to his mouth. "What are you doing now?" "You''ll eat it because I''m giving it to you, right?" "Yes?" "Ah." Eustia smiled sweetly. Why is she doing this? Is she trying to kill me? He could feel a chilling aura at the back of his neck. The seniors sitting next to them were ring at him as if they wanted to kill him. If he epted the meat and ate it, hed be marked for death; if he doesn''t ept it, he would continue receiving ufortable attention from her. Either way, it was an awkward situation. Oh well, I give up. Eugene picked up the meat with his chopsticks and put it in his mouth. The murderous intent that had been chilling his neck disappeared. It was a moment when his effort to avoid bing the public enemy seemed to have paid off. However, life has a way of betraying ones efforts. Feeling ufortable with Eugenes actions, Eustia narrowed her brows and wrapped her arm around his. "Why do you keep avoiding me?" "What? Wait a moment." I could feel a soft sensation on my arm. Eugene, you bastard! I didnt think badly of you before! He could feel a murderous aura as if his neck was about to be sliced off. Why is this girl acting like this? Eugene had a dumbfounded expression on his face. However, what was even more surprising was Eustias expression. She looked hurt. I just wanted to take care of a junior who joined the Swordsmanship Club, but you keep avoiding me, making me want to cry You want to cry? Are you distancing yourself because Im royalty? No, that''s not it at all. Then why do you keep avoiding me? Because if I dont, Im going to die! He could feel a chilling murderous intent. The seniors, who had no particr ill feelings towards Eugene, were now ring at him with killing intent. She''s even infusing mana into her arm! Her arm wouldnte off! He tried to shake her off and put some distance between them but, it didn''t work. Eustia was a third-year student, so her mana and physical strength were no joke. As a senior, I want to get closer and help you, but do you dislike me, Eugene? How could I dislike you? Haha. He could have rejected her and gotten her off his back by saying he disliked her, but that would have created other problems. In the royal academy where the hierarchical rtionships were important, openly ignoring a senior who was trying to help would quickly lead to a reputation as a rude junior. This is driving me crazy. Was she doing this on purpose? Eustia kept pressing something soft against me. I''ll let you go if you promise not to avoid me in the future. When did I ever avoid you? Youve been avoiding me the whole time. Even today at lunch, when I asked if I could sit next to you Ugh, I wont avoid you in the future. Really? Yes. As Eugene nodded seriously, Eustia finally let go of his arm. "Then I have something urgent to attend to." "Are you sure it''s urgent?" Would I dare to lie to a senior as esteemed as you? Fine. If you donte back within 10 minutes, Im going to cry. This is absurd. He had nned to disappear after excusing himself, but she gave him no way out. What have I done to deserve this? Eugene reluctantly turned to take care of his supposed business, even though he didnt actually need to. What should I do now? Pushing Eustia away harshly would cause problems, but not pushing her away would lead to even bigger issues. Im just trying to maintain my recently recovered reputation. This was really not easy. Even after returning from handling his supposed business, Eugenes agonizing dinner continued. Eugene, here~ Has she decided to bury him alive? Eustia, now tipsy from beer, used a sweet, coaxing voice to bring a piece of meat to his mouth. Eugene would eat the meat whenever the seniors werent looking. Its good that youre eating well. One more time, here~ Whats the point of eating when they arent looking? She''s exposing him anyway with her words. As he continued to receive death stares, he gradually became ustomed to them. I really dont know anymore. There was no answer to it. Eugene spent the rest of the night eating meat from Eustias hand. Seeing this scene, the seniors were hurt and drowned their sorrows in alcohol. Thankfully, most of them lost their memories of that night. However, the same event repeated the next day. --- Raei Trantions --- "Eugene, stop right there! I need to talk to you!" "I have something I need to do!" "What is it that you have to do?" "I just have something!" From the morning, an unexpected chase unfolded. Eustia was trying to get closer to Eugene, while Eugene ran away with all his might. "What am I watching right now?" "It seems the princess is interested in the new kid." "Why is that lucky guy running away?" "To be honest, I''m so jealous." The male students of the Swordsmanship Club made bitter faces as they witnessed this unbelievable, unwee sight. Men are highly visual creatures, and Eustia, dazzlingly beautiful and nice (though it was just a faade), was like a dream to the male members of the Swordsmanship Club. Almost all of them had liked her at least once. And some were still harboring unrequited love for her. "Who brought that guy into the Swordsmanship Club?" "Why did you bring such a guy and hurt our feelings?" "Just you wait till I find out who did this. I''ll not let it slide!" "Friends! Don''t be too obsessed with girls, it won''t do you any good!" Cillian was sweating hard trying to console the heartbroken ones. But the hardest time was had by Eugene himself. "Man, this is driving me crazy." It was exhausting to dodge Eustia all day long. He felt like doing push-ups with a rock on his back would have been a hundred times better. As he continued to run away, he came to realize a fact he had been ignoring. "Why is she even interested in me?" Eustia was not the type to be obsessive unless the person was beneficial to her. "I have no idea what she sees in me, but" She was convinced that Eugene was a ''beneficial person.'' This was just insane. I can barely take care of myself, how could I possibly have the luxury to take care of a princess? He had no intention of wasting his energy on her. Forming a connection or dating her was absolutely out of the question. "Eugene! Just stop for a moment!" "I''m busy!" He continued to avoid Eustia. After a few hours, he finally managed to escape her sight, even if just for a moment. "I just want a little break." That was all he wished for. Eugene looked around for a ce to hide. He couldnt go to the forest guarded by Antonio. He needed somewhere else. "That ce seems good." His eyesnded on Celine, who was wandering around wearing a hood. More precisely, on the pile of stuff behind her. It looked like a good ce to hide. Eugene rushed towards the pile of stuff. And just as he was about to enter "" He caught Celines eye, staring nkly at him. Eugene walked up to her with big strides. "Celine, I have a favor to ask." "." "I''m going to hide in there. If the princess asks you where I am, just say you don''t know. Okay." "I don''t know. Figure it out yourself." "?" Celine, her face hidden by the hood, quickly walked away. Her footsteps seemed unusually hurried. Why is she acting like that again? I just dont get it. Eugene shook off his curiosity and entered the pile of stuff. --- Chapter 40: The Sound of Lightning (1) Chapter 40: The Sound of Lightning (1) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here Since then, the same routine continued. "Euuuuugene! Please wait!" "I''m busy!" Eustia tried to get closer, while Eugene tried to get away. The absurd chase between the two continued day by day. The club members were initially confused and felt a bit bitter watching them, but as time went on, they got used to it. "Friends! There are so many other good things in the world besides women!" Cillian yed a significant role in this situation. If he left the Swordsmanship Club as it was, Eugene would end up buried in the ground by the angry male students. And so, the week on the ind passed as calmly as the sea. Before they knew it, it was the sixth night. "It''s a shame we''re going back tomorrow morning! Since it''s ourst night on the ind, let''s eat the most delicious food and drink!" Cillian revealed the finest ingredients and drinks for a feast. "Beef!" "Wine! I''ve only been drinking beer, and now wine!" "Let''s eat and drink for real today!" "I''m d I joined the Swordsmanship Club!" The members hugged each other and began to bounce around before moving busily to prepare for dinner. Amidst all this, there was a man and a woman staring at each other, hands on their knees... "Ugh. Ugh." "Haah. Haah." It was Eugene and Eustia. "Eugene, really... haaah. You''re too much. haah." "Ugh. If you don''t follow me... Ugh. Then itll be fine." "I said I wouldnt give up even if I died. Haah. You remember, right? Haah." Eustia took a deep breath and, with a resigned expression, started talking. "After dinner, just listen to what I have to say for a bit. Then, I promise I wont follow you around anymore." It might seem like a meaningless offer since their time on the ind was almost over, but it meant something to Eugene. He wanted to sleep peacefully at least on thest night. If the price for that is listening to her for a while. It didnt seem like too difficult a task. "Alright. Call me when youre ready to talk." "Okay." They each went their separate ways to help prepare dinner for everyone. --- Raei Trantions --- Once the dinner preparations wereplete, Diel proceeded with a toast. "We have fostered deep friendships over this past week, and this will greatly help us as we lead the future of the Empire" "Eugene, lets go." "Yes." Eugene and Eustia left the group and headed to a more secluded ce. The peculiar atmosphere between them didnt go unnoticed, especially by the senior female members of the Swordsmanship Club. "Dont they look suspicious?" "I think so too." "We absolutely have to see this." For them, gossip about a friend''s love life was more interesting than a feast; and when the person in question was Eustia, the 5th princess of the Empire, beef and wine no longer held their attention. "Should we go?" "Definitely!" They exchanged nces and nodded in agreement, then grabbed Celine, who was eating meat awkwardly on the side, by the shoulder. "What, what''s this?" "Celine, let''s go see something nice!" "Something nice?" "I guess it''s about time you found out too!" However, this wasn''t unfamiliar territory for Celine, who was used to receiving men''s confessions almost every day. They grabbed onto Celine and lifted her up. "Let''s go! Let''s go!" "Celine,e with us!" "Wait, just a moment!" The steak she had stabbed with her fork sadly fell back onto the te. Celine looked sadly at the steak, but she was already being dragged away by her female ssmates. --- Raei Trantions --- As the evening sky became stained with beautiful shades of red, the only sound that could be heard was the gentlepping of the sea, now tinted with a reddish hue. "So, what is it that you wanted to talk about?" "Well, it''s..." Eustia hesitated, drawing near enough that their breaths almost touched. She ced a hand on Eugenes chest and began to speak. "This might be a bit of a long story. Are you willing to listen?" "..." Had it been anyone else, Eugene might have asked them to get straight to the point. However, given that the person standing before him was the 5th princess and her demeanor was quite serious, he quietly nodded in agreement. "This is a story from before I was born. My mother..." The tale she began to tell was familiar to Eugene. Her mother, a woman of stunning beauty, had caught the emperors eye. She spent several nights with the emperor, eventually bing pregnant with his child. Without any desire to join the royal household, she decided to have the child and live quietly on her own. However, the emperor couldn''t bear to leave her alone and brought her into the pce as a concubine, thinking it would be safer for her inside the pce walls than out. And so, all the misery began. It was a predictable story. Not long after Eustia was born, the emperor fell ill and lost consciousness. Seeing an opportunity, the queen and other concubines began to mercilessly torment Eustia''s mother in an effort to eliminate Eustia, who they saw as a threat to their own children''s futures. Already frail, her mother quickly fell ill and passed away before Eustia could even utter her first words. By the time the emperor recovered, it was already toote. Eustia was left to grow up alone in a cold, lonely pce. "I have to take revenge." Eustia''s hand gripped Eugenes clothes tightly. "I have to get back at those hateful women! But I can''t start anything on my own! I need someone to help me!" "..." "It has to be you, Eugene." She buried her face in his chest. "I fell in love with you at first sight. Please, hear me out. I will love you for the rest of my life. Please, be with me. You have more talent than anyone else. If you help me, bing the empress isn''t just a dream. I don''t need power; I just want revenge. Once I be the empress, you can do whatever you wish with the empire." Eugene, please, love me. It was an earnest plea, heartfelt and sincereat least, in the beginning. The part about falling in love at first sight and the rest that followed was mostly false. She might be sincere in saying she doesnt need power and that he can do whatever he wishes with the empire, but... Eugene smiled bitterly. He didnt think Eustia was at fault. Much like how infancy ys a major role in shaping a persons view, Eustia, who had a cold and miserable childhood, probably couldn''t think of any other way. She probably didnt even truly understand what love was. Love is a difficult emotion to give if youve never received it. ''So, I shouldn''t hate her.'' She''s a pitiable person who had a miserable childhood. However, he couldn''t fulfill her request. Her story was heartbreaking and brought tears to his eyes, but people without a sad story are rare in this world. Starting with Eugenes pitiable father, there were plenty of sorrowful tales, and it was only natural that they led a more miserable life than Eustia. So, Eugene said this: I dont like the Princess. Why? You dont like me either, right? What are you talking about? I like you! I really do! Eustia, taken aback, quickly started tearing up. Her tears might be genuine, but the issue was that they stemmed not from unreciprocated love, but from the frustration of not being able to enact her revenge. Is it my face you dont like? Every man would be over the moon just by looking at me! Why are you acting like this? Thats not the issue here. It is! All men are the same! They all like pretty and young girls, dont they? Huh? I can''t really argue that, can I? Suddenly at a loss for words, Eugene finally spoke. Anyway, its not possible. Im sorry, but I cant date someone I dont have feelings for. You dont like me, so we cant date? Eustia looked utterly bewildered, her face filled with despair. Exining any further seems pointless. Eugene bitterly smiled, said hisst words, and turned around. Im sorry. Lets pretend I never heard your confession. Eustia, left standing there in utter dejection, stared nkly at Eugenes retreating back. Wow, this is insane! What on earth just happened? The female senior hiding behind arge rock were making a fuss and discussing the event excitedly. The princess just got rejected by Eugene! Lower your voice! We''ll get caught! You''re the one talking the loudest! They tried to calm each other down by covering each others mouths, but of course, it wasnt easy to settle down. They pinched each others cheeks, questioning if this was really happening, and continued to freak out. Silently standing apart from the group, Celine kept to herself. Eugene got a confession from the princess. When she thought about it, it wasnt that strange. Eugene had been different from other people for over two months now. His transformation was so unbelievable that everyone was astounded. His reputation as an insignificant guy hadpletely changed, and there were now many people who wanted to associate with him. Anyone with a brain would recognize Eugenes capabilities, and everyone nodded in approval of his high potential. So, a confession from the princess was entirely within the realm of possibility. There was a significant social gap between the princess and Eugene at the moment, but who knew what could happen with a bit more time. Eugenes value was sure to skyrocket as time passed. It wasnt strange for the princess to approach him proactively. The princess is just the beginning. As Eugenes reputation continued to grow, even ordinary people woulde to realize his worth, and the number of girls approaching him out of love would continue to increase. If this kept up, eventually, even Eugene might be moved. Just as women need men, men need women too. Someday, hes going to have a girlfriend. Good for him. He had been so desperate to have a girlfriend. He had dedicated his life to following me around. Even though he had rejected the princess, if he continued to live diligently like this, he could gain favor from women on a simr level to Celine. From his point of view, this was a good thing. A good thing, but... Why do I feel so bad? There was no loss to her if Eugene got a girlfriend, so why did she feel this way? I dont understand. Even after pondering over her own feelings numerous times, she was certain she didnt have romantic feelings for Eugene. Yet, the thought of Eugene dating and hanging out with a girlfriend made her feel uneasy. But honestly, its quite unexpected. Eugene rejecting the princess? Yeah. I mean, honestly, who would reject the princess? Right. I never imagined a guy would reject the princess. What did Eugene say when he rejected her just now? He said he didnt like her. So, he couldnt date her. Wow One of the female seniors couldnt help but express her admiration. Eugene is unexpectedly romantic, isnt he? Totally. Honestly, if it were the princess, Id date her first and thinkter. If I were a guy, I probably would have done the same. They''re all right. Celine, listening to the conversation of her seniors, agreed with their words. I thought a new couple was born when Eustia confessed. Obviously because of Eustia''s beautiful appearance. In the past, the reason Eugene had so stubbornly followed Celine was ultimately due to her appearance. The princess''s looks were notcking, even whenpared to her own. If it had been the Eugene of the past, he would have dly epted the opportunity to date a princess and smiled foolishly. ''But he turned her down.'' The reason for rejecting her was nothing else; he simply didn''t like her. Going a bit further, the reason also included that he believed the princess did not like him either. When thinking about the princess''s story, the reason she confessed her love to Eugene was to gain royal authority. ''I don''t know.'' Had his taste, which used to focus solely on appearance, changed? Was appearance alone no longer enough to satisfy him? ''I can''t tell.'' Since she didn''t know his true feelings, any spection she made was just a guess. ''I don''t even know why I''m thinking about this.'' The longer her thoughts continued, the more she felt like a fool. Celine vigorously shook her head, trying to rid herself of these thoughts. --- Chapter 41: The Sound of Lightning (2) Chapter 41: The Sound of Lightning (2) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here Everyone had left the beach. Eustia, left alone, slumped to the ground. A deep shadow was cast across her face. "So I''ve been rejected after all." She had confessed her feelings to Eugene, only to be turned down. It wasn''t that she hadn''t considered the possibility of rejection. After all, six days of following him had led to nothing. Her sudden confession was a decision made in desperation on thest day. She had hoped to start a romance by making the other party fall for her, but there hadn''t been a single sign of such interest from him. Her n had been to initiate the rtionship with her confession and then, over time, make him grow fond of her. Having the advantage of her beauty, she had believed there was a fair chance he would ept her confession. If Eugene had been an ordinary man, he might have dated her without truly liking her, thinking he could just enjoy the moment and then discard herter. She was confident that the moment he epted her confession, she would be able to capture his heart. However, she was rejected. There was no slow capturing of the heart; she was blocked by a wall right from the start. "Why..." For her, it was iprehensible. She might have felt better if he had rejected her for not being his type or something simr. Standards of beauty varied greatly, and even someone as beautiful as Eustia might not appeal to Eugene''s tastes. But that wasn''t what Eugene had said. He simply stated, ''I cannot date someone I do not like.'' Such a notion was alien to her. To her, love was merely a means to an end. It wasn''t just her; most nobles shared this perspective. The fact that most noble marriages were arranged for political reasons left no doubt about this. People in the world dated without love, and spent their lives with someone they didn''t love. It was paradoxical, but it was the reality. Therefore, Eustia couldn''t understand Eugene. Although Eugene himself could not bluntly say ''I barely have time for personal training, let alone to spend on a girl I don''t sincerely like,'' and had instead made an excuse... Suddenly and unequivocally, she was rejected by him. "Life really isn''t easy..." Eustia lifted her head to look at the darkening sky. A droplet fell. "On my nose... Is it going to rain?" It was strange for the ind, where the flow of magic usually promised warm and gentle days, to show signs of impending rain. The heavens don''t care. As the rain threatened to pour down on my already miserable situation, I felt tears welling up. Whoosh Suddenly, the drops from the sky became a downpour. As I sat there, surrendering to the cold onught of rain, my entire body soon became drenched, and a chilly sensation enveloped me. It wouldn''t have been surprising if I caught a cold. ''A cold? Fine.'' Eustia didn''t get up. Giving herself over to the pitter-patter of rain brought a littlefort. Whoosh She lost track of time as the rain continued to fall on her, the drizzle turning into a torrential downpour. The thickening rainshed against her. It might be time to get up. Continuing to be soaked had somewhat lifted her gloomy spirits. The cold now seeping into her bones made her shiver. Let''s go back. Eustia slowly rose to return to her original spot. But then, a suffocating murderous intent was felt from behind. ...! Her body stiffened like stone, and breathing became difficult. "What in the world..." She couldn''t remember ever being targeted with such malice in her life. Only a truly dangerous entity could emit such a threatening aura. What kind of being was behind this? Eustia turned around. Screech. Sheid eyes on a creature she had never seen before. What on earth is that... Although its full form was obscured by the rain and darkness, there was no mistaking ita spider. The beast''s size surpassed that of anyrge predator, but it was unmistakably the grotesque form of a spider. "What is going on?" She had never seen such a giant spider before. She had heard tales of encountering spirits in the forests of strange magical inds, but this creature was beyond her understanding. Screech. The spider approached her. Eustia''s pupils quivered uncontrobly. She had not anticipated such danger and had not brought even a wooden sword with her. I have to run. Fleeing was the wise choice. Eustia immediately turned and ran. Boom! But as lightning struck from the heavens, the murderous intent released by the spider weighed heavily upon her. It was an overwhelmingly powerful intent, rendering her legs immovable. Ugh... Moments before, as the spider had drew closer, she had failed to sense its presence. There was a vast gap in power between her and the spider. But she had to escape if she wanted to live. Gah...! Biting her lip so hard it nearly bled, Eustia finally broke free from the killing intent and sprung into a run. Screeech! The spider unleashed a vile stream of purple liquid from its grotesque mouth. The fluid arced through the air, striking Eustia''s back and bursting on impact. Gah...! Agonizing pain spread throughout her body, feeling as though her muscles were seizing up. Strength gradually drained from her legs. No... this can''t be happening... She gritted her teeth, trying to run, but her legs wouldnt obey. Thud. Tripping over her own feet, Eustia fell face-first into the sandy ground. Why is this... As the venom continued to paralyze her, her consciousness started to fade. Her vision blurred and cleared intermittently as the spider crawled closer. Save... me, please... Tears welled up in Eustia''s eyes. Someone... anyone... save me, please... With a final desperate plea, she sumbed to the pain and fear, losing consciousness. Squeak. The giant spider clutched her in its mouth and retreated to itsir deep in the forest. This was all just dozens of minutes before. On the ind, thest night''s feast was in full swing. Drink up, drink up! Drink till you drop! Hahaha! The members of the Swordsmanship Club werepletely intoxicated, thoroughly enjoying high-spirited festivities. Even the great archmage, Antonio, was no exception. Archmage! Please have a drink with us! Drink! Drink! Tsk. The farther away from alcohol, the better. The senior female members of the club coaxed him with their yful whining, but Antonio maintained his dignity, declining with grace. Just one drink then. He took a generous gulp of wine. This is... quite the fine wine! Another, please! His eyes widened, and suddenly, he cast aside his usual formal demeanor. But you said just one... Quickly now! ...Alright. The problem was the wine they brought from the Swordsmanship Clubit was exceptionally fine. The more Antonio drank, the more the exquisite wine seemed to cling to his pte, impressing him. Giving in, he rxed his formal stance and joined in the merriment. Magic is a profound yet beautiful thing! Its like this wine, enjoyed under the magnificent night sky! Thats so true, Archmage! I dont know much about magic, but it sounds impressive! Hahaha. Antonioughed, tipping his head back just as... Whoosh. An unexpected torrent of rain began to pour down. Oh no, not now. Ah, what a disaster. The jovial faces around the feast tightened. Does this mean we have to pack everything up? Lets fold up and wait under the tents until the rain stops. Haah. To end like this. Reluctantly, they started to tidy up the grill and other items, clicking their tongues in disappointment at the uncooperative weather. At that moment, Antonio''s resolute cry echoed through the air. "There''s no need for that!" He rose to his feet, standing tall and immovable as a mountain. "Archmage!" "Could it be that you''re going to use magic?" A glimmer of hope sparkled in the eyes of the dimmed spirits of the students. Their hope swiftly turned into reality. Rumble! From the ground, dozens of earth pirs burst forth, reaching sufficient height before spreading wide in the air, forming a vast canopy overhead. All were struck dumb at the astonishing disy of Archmage Antonio''s power. "Let the feast begin anew." With a sly smile, Antonio traded his staff for a wine bottle, raising it high. The crowd erupted in cheers. "Long live Archmage Antonio!" "Hurrah! Hurrah!" Antonio, in high spirits, leaned back andughed heartily. --- Raei Trantions --- ''Everyone''s enjoying themselves.'' In a corner, Eugene quietly nibbled on meat, surveying his surroundings. Songs and dances filled the air as everyone indulged in the final feast. Even the usually stern Antonio seemed rxed on thisst day,ughing and mingling with the students. ''Would anyone notice if someone disappeared?'' Beyond not noticing, it seemed no one would care. ''Is this an opportunity?'' A twinkle shed in Eugene''s eye. This was the moment he had longed for. ''Time for some serious training.'' After deciding to abstain from alcohol following a meeting with the prime minister, Eugene, despite Cillian''s repeated offers of wine, did not drink. His mind was perfectly clear. Slipping into the forest, away from the drunken eyes, was as easy as lying down and eating rice cakes. With the torrential downpour providing cover, it couldn''t have been easier to hide and move about. ''Training it is. Training.'' Eugene hadn''t trained for six whole days and it was driving him to itch with impatience. He ducked out of the feast and entered the forest, moving stealthily. Swoosh! Minutes into his walk within the forest, he felt the ferocity of the downpour around him. ''This should be far enough.'' In the dense forest, he found a clearing. Shink. Eugene immediately drew his sword. Crack! ''And now there''s lightning.'' Thunder roared and lightning struck amidst the downpour. ''The harsher the natural conditions, the better the training.'' Zzt. Infusing his sword with lightning energy, Eugene began his practice. Crackle! The energy dispersing from his sword surged more violently than usual, a ferocious intensity. ''Must be the heavy rain.'' He had noticed before that during rain, the lightning energy was more chaotic. ''Does the concentration of mana influence the surge?'' Should I seek out a ce with denser mana? As the lightning energy shook and moved intensely, the difficulty of the training increased, indicating a higher quality of practice. ''Let''s go.'' Eugene followed the trail of dense mana. For those skilled in sensing mana, this was no easy feat, but for Eugene, it was as simple as breathing. --- Chapter 42: The Sound of Lightning (3) Chapter 42: The Sound of Lightning (3) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here Deep within the forest, where the concentration of mana was the thickest. Sheets of heavy rain poured down. A single leaf, unable to withstand the rain, slowly fell and settled on a spider''s web. How did the web maintain its form amidst such a torrential downpour? It was due to the size of the webwide, anchored to a giant tree as its pir. Here and there, small andrge beasts were ensnared, and among them, the white-haired princess, Eustia, was caught at the center. "Where am I?" Furrowing her brows, she opened her eyes. She was surprised to find herself floating in mid-air and looked around. "Oh no" A shadow of despair fell across her pale face. "I''ve been caught." The spider was out of sight, but she was certain it would return soon. "I can''t move" What would happen when the spider returned was obvious. She wriggled instinctively in fear, but her body was limp, long since paralyzed by the spiders venom. "I need to use magic, somehow" Tears threatened to fall in this sudden, desperate situation, but crying wouldn''t improve things. She had to put all her strength on whatever slim chance of survival remained. "Please" Holding back her crumbling spirit, she manipted the mana inside her body. Before the spider returned, she had to expel even a bit of the deadly poison and escape from the web. Slowly, very slowly, she felt the poison diluting. "If this keeps up" If the spider took its time, she could sever the binding webs and escape. She had no idea where it had gone, but she hoped it would bete. She focused all her energy on channeling her mana. Then, a massive shadow loomed over her. "" An ominous presence closed in. Eustia looked up with a rigid expression. "Kiiiek." Beneath the massive tree, the spider, anchoring itself, looked at her and sneered hideously. "Ah" The spider had never left. It was merely above her, watching Eustia''s struggles and scoffing. "It''s over" The spark in Eustia''s eyes faded. Not only because of the spider''s unnaturally high intelligence and strength. The spider, fully exposing its abdomen, revealed something eerily simr to a human face. Eustia had heard tales of such a creature. This being was likely the ''Human-Faced Spider''a spider that, due to unknown reasons, lived beyond its natural lifespan, growing enormous and powerful. The pattern on its abdomen bes simr to a human face. As time passed, its size grew incrediblyrge, and its power increased proportionally. The creature had surpassed the size of arge beast, indicating it hadn''t been a spiritual entity for long But even if Eustia were in perfect condition to wield her sword, she couldn''t be certain of victory against such an enemy. But now, her body paralyzed, without even a proper weapon... Even if by some miracle she escaped the spider''s web, she could neither flee nor fight. The implication was clear. "I''m going to be eaten by this Human-Faced Spider..." There was no doubt about this unwee truth. No matter how much she racked her brain, no escape came to mind. Death was approaching. Tears streamed down Eustia''s face. "I don''t want to die..." There was nothing she could do in the face of death. Yet, she had so many things left to do. "I don''t want to... die..." Thanks to a slight dilution of the deadly toxin while manipting her mana a short while ago, she could speak, albeit slowly. Her heartfelt emotions spilled out with her voice. "I don''t... want to die..." She sobbed, looking at the Human-Faced Spider. Such a spiritual creature wouldn''t have a shred of mercy for humans, but her current despair made her hope for it anyway. "Keek." But the Human-Faced Spider onlyughed more darkly. It slowly descended its web towards Eustia. Its eight red eyes gleamed menacingly at her. "Please... save me..." Overwhelmed by profound fear, Eustia felt as though she might lose consciousness at any moment, but with a tear-streaked face, she begged for her life. Yet, the Human-Faced Spider had no intention of sparing her. "Keek." It raised one of its sharp legs. That leg slowly approached Eustia''s forehead. "Keek." With what seemed like a cruel delight, it tapped her forehead several times before stretching its leg back. At that moment, Eustia envisioned the end of her life. Tears falling, she closed her eyes. ''So this is how it ends...'' She had yet to avenge her mother... Her lonely and deste life was about toe to an end. "Keek." The leg of the Human-Faced Spider tensed with great force. Swoosh! The leg, with the sound of fierce wind, flew towards Eustia''s forehead. Crash! Just then, lightning struck from the sky. The Human-Faced Spider flinched and stopped its leg. Crackle! Another peal of thunder followed immediately. The sound was quieter than the earlier thunderbolt from the sky, yet it resounded more clearly in her ear. With a shriek, Eugene swooped in like a sh of light and delivered a fierce sh to the spider''s leg. "Kiyaack!" A deep gash was etched into the leg of the spider. Using a beast caught in the web as a springboard, Eugeneunched himself forward again. "Whoosh!" With a swing of his sword, he cut through the web that had pinned the spider in midair. "Kiyaack!" The creature plummeted to the ground. "Boom!" The giant body hit the ground, sending a thunderous roar through the air. Eugenended lightly before the spider. "Eu, Eugene...?" Eustia, who had witnessed the entire scene, couldn''t hide her astonishment. A mix of surprise, gratitude, and curiosity swirled within her as she stood dumbfounded by the turn of events. She had closed her eyes, resigned to death, but the sound of thunder from the sky had startled them open again. She regretted it immediately, seeing the sharp leg of the spider flying towards her forehead. She had not wanted to witness her end. Yet, what unfolded next was beyond her wildest expectations. The sound of crackling electricity was followed by Eugene''s unbelievable speed as he flew in and struck the spider''s leg, causing it to fall from its webbed tform. The spider''s legs were as hard as steel, and the strength of the webs it produced was more resilient than most swords. Yet, he had ovee it. ''Just what on earth happened here...?'' How on earth did Eugene even get here? Questions multiplied endlessly in her mind. She shook her head vigorously to cast them aside. The important thing right now was that Eugene hade to save her. Though she had no idea how he had arrived! "I''m alive... I''m alive..." --- Raei Trantions --- I ran into a spiritual beast while practicing. Eugene looked at the spider with an impassive face. "Kiyaack!" The spider shrieked in fury, unable to tolerate the wound on its leg. How did he end up facing this dangerous spiritual creature? He had been searching for ces with high mana concentration to train his Lightning Sword more efficiently. At some point, he had felt the density of the mana be almost oppressively thick and realized a faint murderous intent mixed within it. ''A murderous aura? Was there a fight somewhere?'' Curious, Eugene had run towards the source of this killing intent, and before he knew it, he had arrived here. Then he saw the spider aiming for the princess''s forehead... He didn''t know what the situation was, but he knew he had to save her. With that thought, he kicked off the ground and flew into action. And so it hade to this moment. ''I''m fighting a Human-Faced Spider.'' There was no avoiding it now. ''Her first.'' Eugene''s mana poured out. Crackle! The mana quickly transformed into lightning energy, enveloping his sword. Eugene kicked off the ground and soared before Eustia''s eyes. Eustia gazed at him with wide eyes. With aposed face, he separated Eustia from the spiderwebs, lifted her in his arms, and jumped down to the ground. He gently set her against a tree. "Rest here for now." "Eugene..." Her face held many questions she wanted to ask, and much she wanted to hear. "Thank you so much for saving me..." "We''ll talkter. I have to deal with that thing first." "Deal with it?" "Just wait here." However, there was no time for a leisurely conversation with the uncertainty of the Human-Faced Spider''s next attack. "Eugene! It might be better to run!" Eustia''s voice reached him from behind. "That thing is incredibly dangerous! If its poison even touches you once, your whole body will be paralyzed! So..." "It''s alright." She had been gripped by fear ever since she was captured by the Human-Faced Spider. She wanted him to carry her away and run. But there was no need for that. Indeed, the thought of facing such an abominable thing made Eugene somewhat reluctant, but he did not think it was a battle without hope. Above all, he had one thing to rely on. ''It''s worth a try.'' Moreover, killing the Human-Faced Spider would yield a Neidan. It was enough motivation. "Screech!" The Human-Faced Spider, having astonishingly regenerated its leg wounds, charged at him with a ghastly shriek. Its grotesque mouth opened, and a purple liquid was ejected. ''That must be the poison the princess spoke of.'' Getting hit by it didn''t look like it would end well. sh! The Human-Faced Spider swung its leg at him. Watching its trajectory, Eugene realized it had anticipated that he would dodge the poison. It seemed to have gauged Eugene''s strength and naturally assumed that he would avoid the poison. ''Impressive.'' The corner of Eugene''s mouth rose in a smirk. Enjoying a life-threatening fight was a bad habit, but the confidence bolstered by his sword spirit made it impossible to control his grin. Whoosh! Mana imbued with lightning began to surge through his body. That mana explosively burst forth, wrapping around his sword. Crackle! A bright blue light shed from the de. Eugeneunched himself at the Human-Faced Spider. The burst of purple liquid hurtled toward him from the front. Swoosh! Eugene, unfazed, took the hit head-on and prated the gap in the Human-Faced Spider''s defenses. "No, no, no, no!" The Human-Faced Spider, having swung its legs expecting Eugene to dodge the poison, now exposed a perfect opening. ''Lightning Sword Technique, First Form: Lightning Strike.'' With precision, Eugene propelled his lightning sword forward, striking the sturdy abdomen of the Human-Faced Spider with an electrifying force. Boom! "Kieeeek!" A thunderous explosion echoed as the Human-Faced Spider was flung back, crashing into arge tree. "Phew." What Eugene had just revealed was his self-developed First Form of the Lightning Sword Technique, born naturally through his practice. ''The destructive power is beyond imagination.'' It was a technique of thrusting a sword charged with strong lightning energy forward, superior in attack range and power to ordinary sword energy. "Ki, kieeek" Thick blood dripped steadily from the gaping wound on the Human-Faced Spider''s abdomen, a testament to the Lightning Sword Technique''s tremendous destructive capability. ''Its still a ways off from being a fatal blow, though.'' Eugene lifted his sword once more. "Eugene! Didn''t I tell you to avoid the poison!" Eustia''s anguished voice rose from behind. Turning, he saw her face had turned a ghastly shade of blue. She clearly thought Eugene, now poisoned, would soon sumb to paralysis. Eugene casually waved his arms. "See? Im perfectly fine." "What?" Bewilderment washed over Eustias face. ''How is that possible?'' She had felt the sting of the poison firsthand. The poison from the Human-Faced Spider was no trivial matter. Enough time had passed for the poison in Eugene''s system to induce paralysis, yet there was no such sign, there wasn''t even a hint of it. Eugene''s face remained unnaturallyposed. ''What on earth is happening?'' Eugene''s disy of exceptionalbat prowess was already baffling, but his apparent immunity to the poison doubled her confusion. "Now that Ive shown you Im alright, stop worrying and just wait." Eugene gave a nonchnt shrug and turned away. He wasn''t affected by the Human-Faced Spiders poison for one simple reason. ''I ate the Golden Toads Neidan*. A poison of this level wont affect me.'' After consuming such a precious bead and acquiring resistance to a multitude of poisons, it would be unthinkable for this one to have any effect on him. "Shall we continue?" Grinning, Eugene advanced toward the Human-Faced Spider. --- Chapter 43: The Sound of Lightning (4) Chapter 43: The Sound of Lightning (4) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here Realizing that poison had no effect, the Human-Faced Spider thrashed about in a frenzy. The fight devolved into chaos. Boom! Bang! Crash! Giant legs relentlessly pounded the earth, shattering towering trees. The attacks were swift and menacing, such that even the most seasoned warriors might doubt their chances of survival. But who was the spider''s opponent? It was Eugene, a man of unparalleled talent when it came to life-or-deathbat. With godlike agility, he dodged the relentless onught. The fight''s early moments held heart-stopping near misses with hair and garments grazed, but as time passed, Eugene moved with increasing ease, evading every attack. "Screech!" Witnessing this bewildering spectacle, the Human-Faced Spider ramped up its attack speed in wild fury. Yet, as the battle raged on, Eugene''s movements only grew more nimble. ''Impossible...'' Eustia watched in shock, her astonishment deepening until she was left utterly dumbfounded. She had ''eyes'' that allowed her to discern many things from a fighter''s movements, and as she watched Eugene''s astonishing battle, unbelievable thoughts crossed her mind. ''It surely couldn''t be...'' As the fight progressed, Eugene''s moves became more intricate, often eluding the trail of her gaze. It meant that Eugene was ''growing'' in real-time as he fought. ''Growing during battle...'' Such an inconceivable talent couldn''t possibly exist in reality. Yet, the unfoldingbat before her very eyes kept insisting, ''that talent is right there.'' ''If it''s really true...'' If Eugene''s talent was indeed of such an unfathomable level, then Eustia could understand why he rejected her confession. Even if she possessed royal blood and celestial beauty, those attributes meant nothing. Why would a man with such talent willingly enter into the troublesome fray of imperial session? ''I was too confident in my own face...'' A bitter smile yed upon Eustia''s lips. If she genuinely wanted to capture Eugene''s heart, she would have to abandon all her ambitions and devote herself wholeheartedly to him. Only then might she catch his gaze, even for a moment. ''I really...pletely misjudged this.'' Eustia sighed at her foolish past self, turning her attention back to Eugene, who was focusing on the battle. Bang! Boom! Crash! ''How thrilling.'' Eugene, dodging the Human-Faced Spider''s attacks, wore a faint smile. He deeply enjoyed the current situation, but not the thrill that came with life-threatening danger. This pleasure stemmed from the rise in his skills. "Kyeeek!" The frenzied Human-Faced Spider proved to be an excellent training opponent in and of itself. Itunched killing blows, one after another, the kind difficult to experience alone during practice. Even just evading them was greatly beneficial in learning movements optimized forbat. Shraaack! With minimal movement, he dodged attacks that would be fatal if even onended. He repeated nothing but precise and efficient steps. "Kyeeek!" From the Human-Faced Spider''s perspective, it might have seemed as though it was dealing with a ghost. No matter how wildly it thrashed, it couldn''t even graze the hem of Eugene''s clothes. ''I want to try something with this movement.'' Based on his current experience, Eugene wanted to create something that would be helpful in the numerous battles toe. For instance, a footwork optimized for the Lightning Sword Technique. ''Let''s give it a try.'' There was no reason to put it off. Eugene moved his feet, based on his experiences thus far. Tszzzt. He transformed the lightning energy within his body appropriately and gathered it in his legs. ''I need to reduce the strain on my body but increase my agility.'' Shraaack! Then, the speed of his footwork drastically changed. Boom! Boom! Kwaang! "Kyeeek!" The Human-Faced Spider''s attacks became faster, yet dodging them became easier than ever. ''The mana consumption is no joke, though.'' The impressive speed came at the cost of mana draining away like water from a sieve. The effect however, was excellent. Eugene had moved out of the Human-Faced Spider''s range of vision and arrived behind it. ''A perfect opening!'' Kwaang! Eugene kicked off the ground and flew beneath the body of the Human-Faced Spider. Fzzz! Lightning energy boiled up inside him like a furnace. He then deployed the second technique of the Lightning Sword Technique based on that energy. ''Lightning Sword Technique, Second Form: Lightning Ascension!'' Fzzz! The sword, charged with explosive lightning energy, moved upwards, tracing the shape of a crescent moon. "Kieeeek!" The sword collided with the Human-Faced Spider''s abdomen, as solid as steel. The incessant shing of the lightning energy made the surroundings flicker. Eugene poured out all his mana and swung his sword with all his might. Fwoosh! The Human-Faced Spider''s body was cleaved in two. Thick blood spurted out,pletely drenching Eugene''s upper body. ''I can''t avoid it...'' Using the technique was fine, but tremendous amounts of mana were consumed to prate the spider''s sturdy body. ''But I won, so it''s fine.'' Eugene sheathed his sword and looked at the spider. From the bisected abdomen of the creature, a small bead emitting a purple glow was shining. ''Nice!'' Eugene smiled wryly and picked up the bead. ''So this is the Human-Faced Spider''s Neidan.'' His fingers holding the bead tingled incessantly, and bringing it to his nose, the stench of hell wafted out. It was definitely the Human-Faced Spider''s Neidan. A powerful mana-containing object, yet like poison rather than a pill; consuming it without proper processing would lead to death from severe poisoning. ''Not something to be consumed without the right processing.'' But that didn''t apply to me. A robust body that could ingest the highly toxic Neidan without issue, the ability to control mana to fully perform the absorption process, and a resistance to poison that could easily ovee a certain level of toxicity. Eugene was a man who met all the conditions for consuming the Human-Faced Spider''s Neidan. ''Should I head back?'' Eugene turned around and walked back to Eustia. --- Raei Trantions --- Just moments ago, when Eugene had cleaved the Human-Faced Spider''s body in two. Whoosh! "He really did it...!" Eustia smiled brightly, genuinely overjoyed. How could he be so strong? How did hee to save me? Casting aside such questions, she couldn''t help but feel sheer happiness due to the fact that she had narrowly escaped death thanks to him. She felt an overwhelming urge to throw her arms around him and weep with gratitude. However, as Eugene sheathed his sword and began walking towards her, she bowed her head instead. Thud Thud She could hear his footsteps approaching, but she couldn''t bring herself to lift her head. ''I''ve acted so shamefully.'' She had highly regarded Eugene''s talent and approached him because of it. That was the problem. ''A man who, at the age of sixteen, killed a spiritual creature...'' The power and talent Eugene possessed had far surpassed her expectations. To her, throwing herself at such a man of great future just because she was pretty was nothing short of foolish. She couldn''t bear to lift her head. ''A fool who relies on looks, an idiot, a clown...'' She nned to live her life with a sense of gratitude towards Eugene for saving her life, but she couldn''t imagine ever approaching him again. To be worthy of approaching him, she''d have to be on par with the Empress of the Empire. "Haah..." She felt so embarrassed by her own behavior that once group activities were over and she returned home, she would kick her innocent nkets in frustration. While she was lost in thought, the steady footsteps that had been approaching stopped. Eugene was standing before her. ''What will he say...'' In his presence, she had always been supremely confident, but now she could neither face him nor hold her head high. Her self-esteem had hit rock bottom, and she was worried about what he might say. Would he chide her, ''Why were you caught by a spiritual creature here? Were you trying to die because you were rejected?'' Or would he mock her with, ''Do you see now why I rejected you?'' She had no retort to such remarks, but hearing them might just shatter her heart and bring her to tears. Her lips tightened unconsciously. "Princess, please lift your head." "..." Eustia couldn''t muster the courage to look up. ''...Is it because she''s in pain?'' Eugene tilted his head slightly. ''After all, she''s been poisoned by the Human-Faced Spider...'' It was remarkable that she was even maintaining consciousness. ''I need to see her face.'' Eugene crouched down to bring himself to Eustia''s eye level. "Princess." "..." "Princess?" "...Yes?" Continually addressed at eye level, Eustia had no choice but to face Eugene, holding back her worried emotions as she finally met his gaze. Eugene opened his mouth. "Does it hurt a lot?" "Huh?" That question was far from what she had anticipated. "I was wondering because you''ve been poisoned." "......" Looking into his eyes, she could not sense any scorn or mocking. It was a gaze filled with nothing but concern for her. Unwittingly, her heart softened at the sight. "...I''m alright. It hurts a little but..." "If you''re in pain, then you''re not alright. Can you move your body?" "......I can''t." Eustia shook her head slowly from side to side. "......Then there''s no helping it." Eugene turned around as if he had made up his mind and then sat down in front of Eustia. "Can you get on my back?" "......" "You can''t because of the paralysis, right? I''m sorry. That was a stupid thing to ask." He looked back at Eustia. "Your Highness." "Yes?" "I''m going to carry you, is it okay if I touch you?" "Al, alright?" Eustia was taken aback by Eugene''s overly cautious demeanor. "Of course, it''s okay. I''m the one being carried; what else would I say..." "It''s just that I''ve lived in a sensitive environment." "......?" "Sorry. Excuse me for this." "Ah, okay..." Eustia nodded with a slightly flushed face. ''I know there''s no other way but to be carried...'' The thought of being carried by the man she had confessed her feelings to today made her cheeks burn with embarrassment. Swoosh. Eugene slid his arms under her armpits and knees. "Umm..." It was an unavoidable action if he was to carry her, yet the sensation tickled, causing a soft sound to escape her lips. Nevertheless, Eugene lifted her with ease, thanks to his strength. "Am I not heavy...?" "Not really." "......I see." "Then let''s go." "Okay..." Eugene walked on with an impassive face. --- Raei Trantions --- Thud Thud The rain had stopped, and now only the sound of his footsteps could be heard. Being held in his embrace, she found herself wanting to ask something pointless. "......You''re not going to mock me, are you?" "Mock me? Why would I?" Eugene looked genuinely puzzled. "It''s just... I made a fool of myself confessing today. After seeing you fight, I feel so insignificantpared to you..." "What does that have to do with mocking?" "......Huh?" There was a vast difference between Eustia, who was raised in the treacherous royal pce, and Eugene, who grew up in an ordinary family. Flustered, Eustia rambled on. "It''s just that... it''smon in the pce. If I did something foolish, it would be talked about over and over... That''s why I thought, considering my foolish actions today, you would make fun of me..." "The pce sounds like a ridiculous ce." "What?" Startled by his sudden irreverence, Eustia''s eyes widened. Eugene continued in a matter-of-fact tone, seemingly unaffected. "Who would say such things to someone who just escaped death?" ''They would in the imperial pce...'' "Even if there are such people, I am certainly not one of them, so don''t worry." "Still..." "And." Eugene, cutting off Eustia mid-sentence, wore a serious expression. "Your Highness should only be concerned about recovering." "......" Eustia found herself speechless at his wordsced with genuine concern. She wondered whenst she had been the recipient of such heartfelt sentiment. This pure kindness might have been the first she ever received. It was different in every way from the kindness other men had shown her. He neither harbored lecherous thoughts upon seeing her beauty nor did he exhibit any greed to use her position as a princess to his advantage. He was simply offeringfort to someone who had gone through a tough time. For her, who had been raised in the harsh and cold reality of the imperial family, to receive such words was far from normal. Her heart warmed. As warmth began to seep into her rain-chilled body, she slowly became aware of her current circumstances. ''This situation is...'' She found herself cradled in Eugene''s arms, being carried like a princess despite being two years his senior, held as though she were a child. Suddenly, her face flushed with heat. "Uh..." "Are you ufortable?" "No..." Eustia clenched her eyes shut. After a short while, she opened them again to see Eugene, who continued to walk, carrying her in his arms. His in yet earnest face oddly seemed quite nice to her. Between the gaps of his melted, poisoned garments, his statue-like physique was visible. A body chiseled to perfection by relentless training, without an ounce of excess fat. Her eyes were drawn to it, and she swallowed dryly. A strange thumping came from her heart. ''......Wait a minute.'' Realizing the odd state she was in, Eustia grew flustered. ''What''s happening to me?'' --- Chapter 44: The Sound of Lightning (5) Chapter 44: The Sound of Lightning (5) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here "What''s going on?" "Eugene is carrying the princess and walking over here?" "Huh?" The eyes of those enjoying thest night''s feast were drawn to one side. There, Eugene was seen walking with Eustia in his arms. Both of them looked a mess, as if they had been through quite an ordeal, and looking at the scene... "What in the world happened?" The buzz of alcohol quickly faded into concern. Everyone rushed towards Eugene and Eustia. Leading the charge was Antonio, responsible for everyone''s safety. "What on earth...?" He was visibly shaken upon seeing Eugene covered in sticky blood with his clothes torn, and thenpletely gasped upon seeing Eustia pale as death, clearly poisoned. He asked with trembling hands, "What on earth happened here!" "Well..." "Princess, what has happened to you!" He was so flustered that he didn''t even wait to hear Eugene''s response and immediately questioned Eustia. "Eugene... I''ll exin." "It''s not too difficult?" "It''s okay. I can manage..." "Then what..." Eustia began to exin. "That''s what happened." And when her story ended, everyone''s mouth was agape. Antonio''s lips quivered uncontrobly. "So, if I understand the princess''s story, you were captured by a Human-Faced Spider and in a life-threatening situation when..." Eugene appeared and saved the princess, defeating the Human-Faced Spider single-handedly? "Is my understanding correct?" "Yes, it is." "How could this have happened..." As Eustia struggled to nod, Antonio sighed deeply. Everyone else inhaled sharply in disbelief. "How are you feeling now?" "I''m okay. My life is not in danger, so don''t worry." "That might not be true..." Suddenly, Eugene interjected, causing everyone to focus their attention on him. "Using magic to expel poison has its limits. The Human-Faced Spider''s poison is not ordinary, so it''s best to receive proper treatment." "Hmm..." While everyone murmured and nodded in agreement with Eugene''s statement, Antonio made a decision. "It would be best for everyone to return home as soon as possible. I''m not skilled in healing magic, so we should escort the princess to a ce where she can receive the right treatment." "I agree." Den nodded gravely. "Then let''s all prepare to return. The princess''s condition is serious, so let''s act quickly. And..." Antonio continued with a grave expression. "I will convert all the gold coins I received for this escort into medical expenses for Princess Eustia." "There''s no need for the Archmage to do that." "Den. Since I failed to thoroughly ensure everyone''s safety to the end, so I will take full responsibility." "We were the ones who offered the drinks..." The senior girls who had encouraged Antonio to drink were now draped with concern. "And Eugene, I wish to reward you separately." "Me?" Antonio nodded. "Had it not been for you, who knows what might have be of the princess. You took on my duties, so I must repay you." "Hmm." "I willpensate you to the best of my abilities. Speak freely, what is it that you desire?" "Hmm..." Eugene was taken aback by the sudden offer of a reward. ''Is there really anything I want?'' Nothing particrly good came to mind. Up until now, due to the flow of fate, I had consumed a variety of renowned elixirs that were well-known across thends. The mana that couldn''t be absorbed was already overflowing within my body. Just continuing with meditation, my mana would continue to increase. Given the state of my body, even if I were to take any more elixirs from Antonio, the effect would be negligible and hardly worth it. Especially since I had the Neidan of the Human-Faced Spider in my possession. ''Unless it''s the greatest elixir of all time, there''s no point in having more.'' So, asking for another elixir felt awkward. But then again, I couldn''t think of any other form ofpensation. ''Should I ask my fatherter?'' The Count of Kudelin, Antonio''s family home, was located near the fallen Barony of Grace. It seemed like a good idea to ask my father if there was anything we might request from the Count of Kudelin since I nned to visit our family estate soon. "I can''t think of anything at the moment, but would it be alright to visit the Count of Kudelinter and discuss a form ofpensation?" "That''s fine. I am ready to repay the debt in any way I can." "Thank you." "It is I who should be grateful, thank you for protecting the princess in my stead." Antonio bowed his head slightly. "The Archmage..." "Incredible..." Some onlookers covered their mouths in astonishment. "Now, you should rest in afortable ce. We''ll call you once the preparations for your return are ready." "Understood." --- Raei Trantions --- Afterying the princess down in a safe ce, Eugene found afortable spot to sit and rest. While he was resting, some senior female students who were moving luggage came over with bright smiles and started a conversation. "Eugene! How did you manage to take down the Human-Faced Spider on your own?" "The three of usbined would struggle with such a monster, how did you really do it?" "Could you share the story with us?" The curiosity was natural; a first-year student from the Royal Academy had managed to single-handedly cut down a spiritual beast. ''I just did it, that''s all.'' Eugene found himself at a loss for words. "It was a smaller one, and it wasn''t easy to defeat." "What are you talking about!" "Regardless of size, to kill a spiritual beast is no small feat!" "Maybe Eugene is really powerful? A master who has been hiding his strength all along!" Ive never hidden my strength. Eugene looked at them indifferently, but they were too busy excitedly exchanging their thoughts among themselves to notice. "I would lose to Eugene in a duel, right? Even Professor Fritz lost!" "Could that really be true?" "Should I ask for a spar? Eugene, if you''re okay with itter, maybe you and I could..." "Girls over there! Quit cking ande over quickly! What are you doing bothering someone who''s tired from a hard fight!" "Ah, we got caught!" "Eugene! See you next time!" The senior girls smiled brightly before hurriedly getting up and walking away. ''It seems taking down the Human-Faced Spider was a big deal.'' It truly was an achievement iparable to subjugating mere bandits. Along with his victory in the swordsmanship duel, this event would surely elevate his fame even further. ''The school''s going to buzz about this again.'' With the senior girls gone, it was time to meditate. Eugene closed his eyes quietly and assumed a half-seated position. He intended to recover at least some of the energy and mana he had expended in killing the Human-Faced Spider. --- Raei Trantions --- The preparations for returning didn''t seem to take long, so after a short while, he opened his eyes. "Everyone, please form a circle!" Following Celine''s shout, everyone was getting ready to return. ''I should go too.'' Eugene rose and walked among the seniors. "Your Highness. Please take my hand!" "Take mine too, please!" "Thank you." Eustia, drained of energy due to the deadly poison in her system, gratefully took the hands of the male students who approached her earnestly. ''The way to a woman''s heart is to be kind when she''s hurting!'' ''This might score me some points for someday!'' Their intentions were far from pure, and Eustia, perceptive as she was, had long realized this, but sadly, she wasn''t in the condition to care. "Your Highness, your hands are so cold!" "We really should be getting back!" "It''s okay. Don''t worry about it." She stood with the help of the male students. As she did, she could feel their efforts to make a good impression on her. However, she wasn''t paying attention to them. Her gaze was fixed in the distance, on Eugene, who stood calmly. ''He has the same expression as when he held me.'' A faint smile formed on her lips. His face was ordinary, but strangely, it sparked a pleasant feeling within her. ''Have I developed a liking for him?'' This was the first time she had felt this way about someone since her mother. ''It''s really strange.'' No matter how much she pondered, her condition seemed a bit unusual. But as she enjoyed the feeling, she didn''t want to stop looking at Eugene. It was at that moment. Eugene turned his head and their eyes met. "......!" Her head bowed down, and a small flutter arose near her heart, bringing a flush to her face. ''Why am I reacting like this...?'' Her mind was filled with turmoil. It was the same strange sensation she had felt when he had embraced her earlier. "Why...?" I had to look at Eugene again to understand what I was feeling now. She lifted her head to see Eugene. He was looking elsewhere, their eyes not meeting. But... ''Why can''t I keep looking at him...?'' Strangely, it was difficult to continue staring. The fluttering in her chest grew stronger. Since it was the first time she was experiencing such emotions, Eustia''s confusion only intensified. "The princess lookspletely dazed, doesn''t she?" "Isn''t this a bit serious?" "It''s a big deal. A huge deal~" The senior members of the Swordsmanship Club, standing with Celine, were smirking as they looked at Eustia. "What happened during the rescue that she can''t even look at him properly?" "Did Eugene say some cool lines or something?" "I have to grab Euger and ask! I want to know bad!" "......" Celine looked at Eustia with a nk expression. ''The princess has genuinely fallen for Eugene.'' Eugene had rejected her confession for two reasons. First, he didn''t like her that way, and second, she didn''t like him in that way either. But now, the second problem seemed to have resolved itself. Eustia had indeed begun to harbor genuine feelings. At least, that''s how it appeared to Celine. ''One problem has been resolved.'' Naturally, a question arose. What would happen if the princess confessed again? With one of the two issues resolved, would Eugene reconsider the confession seriously? Or would he maintain his firm stance? ''I don''t know...'' There was no way to know without asking him. And she couldn''t ask. Ever since the embarrassing moment in her swimsuit when she was told ''You''re the prettiest'', she hadn''t been able to speak to him properly. Whenever she saw him, she found herself avoiding him. ''I''m still so embarrassed I could die.'' Finding the answer to her question seemed hopeless. ''Forget it. Don''t think about it.'' I don''t even know why I''m thinking about this. Celine tried to clear her head and looked forward as Antonio finished preparing the return spell. "Warrrrp!" Thus, the group activities on the warm ind concluded a bit earlier than expected. --- Chapter 45: Son, have you returned to the way you were? (1) Chapter 45: Son, have you returned to the way you were? (1) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here One week earlier, within the Grace Barony mansion. Das von Aren, head of the Barony, was seated at his office desk, his features etched with deep worry. "What to do about this..." Although far from his sixtieth year, his hair was peppered with white, and his face bore the deep lines of prolonged mental torment. As per usual, he was deeply troubled by his family''s dire affairs. A letter from the Hobart Viscounty was to me. -To the Head of the Grace Barony, On a sunny afternoon, with warmth filtering through the windows, I, Jacob von Randel, head of the Hobart Viscounty, send greetings and a letter. It has been some time since I assumed the role of head of my family. Despite the suddenness of my ascension following my father''s untimely demise, it seems I may have a natural affinity for leadership. Peace and smiles have swiftly returned to every face in my domain. I hope that your family, which I know to be enduring difficult times, will soon see better days as well. I am aware of the substantial debt your house owes to mine, and I can well imagine the burden as the day of repayment draws near. As a man of considerable empathy, I cannot overlook such difficulties. Paying off the debt may be challenging, but extending the deadline is within my power. I am eager to assist. Since this will be of great benefit to the Grace Barony, I desire something of value in return. You are no doubt aware of my long-standing admiration for a youngdy of your household, Erika von Rubia. I wish to make Lady Erika my bride. Though I have a legal wife, have no doubt about my eternal love for her, even as a concubine. I will soon pay a visit to your esteemed home for dinner, where we can discuss the prospect of weing Lady Erika as a concubine. A favorable response will ensure my full support for the Grace Barony. Being a man of wisdom, you surely understand my expectations. And should you fail to meet them, you are well aware of the consequences that await. Wishing you strength and health, I conclude my message here. Jacob von Randel, Head of the Hobart Viscounty Crunch. The lengthy letter was crumpled into a pathetic ball. "To send this... as a letter..." It was a polite way to phrase it, but in essence, it was an ultimatum. Though filled with reasonable content, the letter was filled with insidious pressure, and the real message was concise enough to be summarized in just a few lines. Prepare ordingly to receive Lady Erika von Rubia of the Grace Barony as my concubine, or face the consequences. "......" The hand holding the crumpled letter shook uncontrobly. Jacob von Randel of the Hobart Viscounty, who had ascended to his position following the sudden death of the former head, was known for his voracious greed and notorious indulgence in pleasures of the flesh. ''My daughter to be his concubine...'' Concubine was merely a courteous term; it was clear that Erika, once sent to the Viscounty, would be treated as nothing more than an object of entertainment. ''How did things evere to this'' He was consumed with regret that he couldn''t even protect his precious daughter, a sentiment so strong it made him wish for death. His family hadn''t always been in such straits. In his youth, before he took over as head, his family was among the continent''s wealthiest, owning thergest iron mine in thend, even though they were just a Barony. His father, the lord of the time, was a wise and benevolent man who led the family to prosperity. The family was on an upward trajectory, with smiles abound at home. However, ''It must have started back then...'' That was when the misfortune began. Though the exact cause remains unknown, his astute father suddenly lost his wits. The spark in his eyes dimmed, and the wisdom in his speech disappeared without a trace. He stopped caring for the family. He spent night after night gambling, ensnared in the very vices he had never given a second nce before, squandering the family''s fortune. His reputation crumbled, and even his family began to shun him. Many tried in vain to bring him back to his senses, but he never returned to his former self. His deplorable actions led the family to ruin, with debts piling up. After several years, the debts became insurmountable. Then one day, the final blow to the family''s downfall was struck. Unable to manage the massive debt, he sold the family''s iron mine to the Hobart Viscounty at a fraction of its value. The entire family was plunged into shock and mourning. Although the debts were overwhelming, that mine was the family''s history and tradition, their most significant source of ie. With that treasure lost, the means to repay their massive debts vanished forever. The man who brought the family to ruin passed away not long after. And so, his son, Das, rose to take the mantle of the head of the family. For the sake of all within the family, he worked tirelessly, day and night. But the magnitude of the debt was so extreme that the situation only worsened. The scant taxes collected from the vassals all went toward the interest on the colossal debt. With every repayment date that came around, every possible means to settle the debt was exhausted, resulting in the loss of even the rights to the taverns and shops within the domain. Not a single dent was made in the debt, yet the family''s assets had all but disappeared. If the Hobart Viscounty, holding the majority of the debt, did not show mercy, there was no doubt that by the next repayment date, the family name would have to be taken down, and they would be reduced to the streets. And in the midst of this dire situation, they received a letter demanding Erika. ''How wretched and sorrowful...'' Erika was a kind and lovely child. Thinking back to her selfless nature from childhood, always considering others before herself, she would willingly sacrifice herself to preserve the family''s vain honor. ''How could I witness such an atrocity befall her in my lifetime?'' Such an event must not happen, not while I draw breath. As her father, it was my duty to protect my daughter. However, he was powerless. If they did notply with the Viscount of Hobart''s wishes regarding Erika, force would be used. And it would not end with just the loss of his daughter. They would be stripped of everything and left destitute on the streets. ''There truly is no solution...'' He could only sigh in the face of this hellish situation. "My lord. May Ie in?" At that moment, the voice of the chief butler, Philip, came from outside. He seemed to have returned from carrying out his assigned duties. "Come in." Philip opened the door and stood before me. From the gloom on his face, I could guess the nature of the words that woulde from his mouth. "I sent out letters seeking help from the neighboring houses as you instructed... but not a single one has replied." "Really... not one?" "Yes..." "......" Das let out a deep sigh. "It doesn''t have to be noble houses. Try the merchants, guilds, or even street vendors for financial aid." "I am sorry to say... that has already been done. There is no one left to ask." "Is that truly the case?" "Yes, my lord..." "......" With a deep sigh, Das spoke. "Then... send a letter to my son." "Do you mean to Eugene, sir?" "Yes. Is there a problem?" "......" Philip''s eyes closed tightly. ''Eugene...'' As desperate as things were, Eugene was not an option. ''He was once a fine man...'' Eugene was intelligent and had a bright future. He had been the hope of the entire family since his youth, and to Das, he was the family''s lucky charm to rebuild the house. But when he returned to the family after half a year at the Royal Academy, Eugene had transformed into a fool, devoid of his former brilliance. Dass face showed a man who felt as though the heavens had crumbled upon him. In the days following, he forsook food and drink, spending days bedridden with despair... It was true, then, that the mention of calling Eugene now stirred more resignation than resolution. ''I will send it, as it is the lordsmand...'' The expense of sending a letter to the distant capital, Luciana, seemed wasteful. He crafted a letter and approached Das once more, "Are we really sending this...?" His expression alone spoke volumes, suggesting the funds might be better allocated toward the debt repayment. It was enough to feel like an insult to Eugene, without a word being uttered. Yet, such concerns were a luxury beyond the reach of the current dire straits of the Grace Barony. "In times when even the smallest help is precious, what other choice do we have?" "If that is your decision, my lord, I have nothing more to say..." "Thed is in good health; he could prove useful should we need to make a hasty night escape." "......" ''My lord, you''ve even considered running away?'' With a throbbing headache, Philip pocketed the letter and turned to leave. "I will send the letter and return." "Do so." Exiting the office and walking down the corridor, Philip let out a long sigh. He was a head butler who had served the family all his life. The thought of the name ''Grace'' vanishing from the world was a fate he wished to avoid more than death itself. ''Is the day when our family name truly fades close?'' But the familys plight was so desperate that no matter how hard he thought, no answers came. ''If only someone could appear to lift our family from this crisis.'' With that wishful thought, Philip departed with the letter. --- Chapter 46: Son, have you returned to the way you were? (2) Chapter 46: Son, have you returned to the way you were? (2) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here After finishing the group activities on the warm ind, Eugene von Lennon returned to the Royal Academy and soon arrived in front of his dormitory room. He was about to open the door when he noticed a letter stuck in the crack. ''What''s this?'' The letter bore the seal of the Grace Barony. ''A letter from home?'' He was puzzled, as he had never received a letter from home before. ''What could it be?'' Eugene tore open the envelope to find out the contents. -To Eugene von Lennon, a first-year student at the Royal Academy of Lucia. Eugene, the situation at home is dire. We are in desperate need of every able hand, and it would be best if you could return as soon as possible. The situation is urgent, hence the brevity of this letter. Please understand. Philip, Butler of the Grace Barony. ''The situation is dire?'' The Grace Barony was a considerable distance from the Royal Academy. Typically, it would take a week for a letter to arrive. ''That means this letter was sent a week ago.'' How serious could it be by now? Eugene''s anxiety mounted as he thought about his family''s desperate circumstances. He quickly prepared for the journey and set out for the Grace Barony immediately. --- Raei Trantions --- Four days had passed since then. On an evening illuminated by the rising moon, Eugene, having run non-stop and sparing none of his mana, arrived at the Grace Barony. He had covered the distance in four days on foot, a journey that would normally take a week by carriage. Considering the time spent resting and meditating, the actual travel time was only about three days, an impressive feat. ''I need to find out why the situation is so serious.'' After catching his breath for a brief moment, Eugene strode eagerly towards the manor at the center of the Barony. This was the ce where the body''s previous owner had been born and raised. ''Quite modest for a noble''s residence.'' The manor was small, and the estate was quite old. It looked even more humblepared to the house of Marshal, amoner. ''But there are soldiers.'' A soldier stood guard in front of the estate. As Eugene approached, the soldier drew his sword. "State your name and affiliation!" "...What?" Perhaps it was because the old streemp''s light was faint. The soldier didn''t recognize Eugene in the dim light. Eugene wanted to get closer to show his face, but he hesitated, fearing the startled soldier might swing his sword. He kept his distance and dered his identity. "I am Eugene von Lennon of the Grace Barony." "Eugene von Lennon...?" "The son of this house." "...Ah!" "Is it really you, Young master Eugene? I heard about the letter being sent! The soldier''s face lit up with recognition, and he approached with antern. The faint light illuminated Eugene''s face. "Hmm." Eugene''s face, no different from six months ago, was revealed. "It does seem to be Young master Eugene." No matter how many times he looked, it was definitely Eugene. The serene and profound gaze, the broad shoulders, it was unmistakably Eugene... "Wait." Profound gaze? Broad shoulders? ''What nonsense is this?'' The Eugene the soldier remembered had a maniacal twinkle in his eyes and slouched shoulders, an unrefined aura that made one feel a mix of pity and disdain. But now, looking at him... The face was Eugene''s, but he seemed entirely transformed. "Is it really you, Young master Eugene?" "Yes?" "You look the same, but the aura is different." The aura felt different, and the shoulders were broad... "Honestly, you feel like apletely different person." "...Yes, it''s me, Eugene." "Hmm." The soldier''s brow furrowed with doubt. ''Could he have used magic to change his face?'' Since everything but the face had changed, such suspicion arose. ''No, that would be too far-fetched.'' However, that was an excessive suspicion. In a household so impoverished that even fleas fled, who would bother to change their face and sneak in? The soldier sheathed his sword and led Eugene. "Pleasee this way." As they walked, he voiced the question that had been nagging at him. "Young master Eugene." "Yes?" "You seem... different." "Me?" "Have you returned to your original self?" "...?" "The madness I saw in your eyes is gone! I''m sure that half a year ago it was smoldering in there...!" The soldier''s voice grew louder. "We are already at the door." "Oh!" Why are we at the door already! ''There''s so much I''m curious about!'' But they had already reached the door, and any further questions had to wait. Reluctantly, the soldierposed himself and opened the door. As Eugene entered... Creak. Along with the sound of old nks, the interior of the house he had only seen in his memories was revealed. "Ugh..." It was too unadorned and pure for a noble''s house. To call it modest would be an understatement; there was an abundance of old furniture, and strangely, many empty spaces filled the rooms. Something had once upied those spaces, but it had been sold to pay off debts. While the house was not dirty, suggesting at least cleaning was done, if not for its size, one would believe it was amoner''s home. ''Is this the reality of a fallen barony?'' Seeing it with his own eyes, the gravity of the situation was undeniable. "I will take you to the head of the family." "...Yes." Sighing at the sight indistinguishable between a noble''s and amoner''s dwelling, he walked down the corridor and soon arrived at the door leading to the dining room. "The family head should be in the dining room." "Thank you." "No problem at all." With that, the soldier left. Eugene opened the door and entered. In the middle of the room, a long dining table was filled with many dishes. There were no luxurious ingredients, but it appeared to be the best meal a fallen noble family could muster. At the end of the table sat Das, with Philip standing beside him. "The table is well-set, isn''t it?" "Even if Viscount Hobart is a big eater, this should suffice." "Then it''s settled." "But my lord, there''s someone approaching..." "Hmm?" Das turned his head to see Eugene walking towards them. His brow slowly furrowed. ''That''s...'' Brown hair reminiscent of fallen leaves, dark, deep brown eyes. A face he had known since childhood... ''Eugene?'' His eyes widened in recognition. ''It''s Eugene!'' Even if his son had be foolish, the joy of seeing his child was overwhelming. Das approached Eugene with a warm smile. "You''vee earlier than expected." "It''s been a while, Father." How had he arrived so quickly when the letter hadn''t been sent long ago? ''That''s not what matters.'' Seeing his son''s face made any other concern irrelevant. Das, still smiling, asked, "Did you have any troubleing here?" "No." "Are you healthy? Any problems?" "Yes and no." "Good, that''s all that matters." Even if his son had be a fool, the fact that he had managed his school life without health issues was all that Das could wish for. ''May you just live healthily.'' Das turned around with a gentle smile. ''...Wait.'' He turned back to look at Eugene again. Something was different. He hadn''t noticed at first because he wasn''t looking closely, but there was an odd auraing from him. It wasn''t the pathetic energy from six months ago but a fine and solid presence of a man. ''And then.'' In those dark, deep brown eyes... There was no madness. The madness that had filled his gaze half a year ago was gone. Now, only a calm and profound gravity filled Eugene''s eyes. ''What has happened?'' Das btedly noticed Eugene''s broad shoulders and sturdy body. From that impressive physique flowed a sharp and strong aura. "What in the world..." He reached out with trembling hands to grasp Eugene''s shoulders. A quivering voice escaped his lips. "Eugene, have you returned to your original self...?" "..." "Have youe back from the state you were in half a year ago...?" Back to the fine and reliable figure of those days? The trembling in his face was filled with desperation. It was the look of a father yearning for his son to have returned to his former self. "How much heartache must he have gone through?" Eugene, with a heavy heart, steeled his face and slowly opened his mouth. "I haven''t returned to my original self." "Then..." A shadow fell over Das''s face. Eugene quickly smiled. "I''ve be much better than I originally was." "..." "The old me is barely a memory now." "..." Das''s expression changed several times in a short span as if he were repeating Eugene''s words to himself. Then, with a bright smile, he embraced Eugene. "My son has returned! My son!" Tears mixed withughter flowed from his mouth. How much had his heart suffered when his pride, his son, was broken? But now, his son had returned to his original form. It was like a ray of hopeforting a hellish reality. Philip, standing by, felt no different. ''Is this truly Eugene?'' He was one of those who had seen Eugene''s pitiful state six months ago. Comparing that image to the current one... It wasn''t easy to ept this reality. It was as if not just the face but the whole person waspletely different. The young man who was oncepetent in every field seemed to have reimed his original form. ''The situation of the family is dire, but...'' This was an undeniably joyous event. At the very least, the family had gained one more person to lend their strength, which was undoubtedly a great help. Philip greeted with a bright smile. "Eugene, have you been well?" After escaping Das''s embrace, Eugene nodded. "I''ve been healthy. And you, Philip?" "I''ve been alright as well. The family''s situation has been difficult, but still..." Thud! At that moment, the sound of the dining room door opening was heard. Clip-clop! Clip-clop! The sound of brisk footsteps approached. All three turned their heads naturally. A beautiful girl with shiny brown hair walked in. Her facecked nothing to be called the region''s greatest beauty. Erika von Rubia Grace, walked lightly towards everyone and stood before them. "Erika, you''re here already?" "Yes! You told me toe out early today since ''he'' would be arriving." "I did say that, but..." "Did I do well?" "You did well, indeed... well..." Das''s face hardened as he saw the white powder painted on Erika''s face. "I told you not to wear makeup, yet you still came out wearing it." "I understand what you''re thinking, Father, but my beauty cannot be hidden with or without makeup." She smiled broadly, brightening the surroundings with her radiant smile. However, Das''s face grew even more somber. ''Something must be wrong.'' Eugene''s expression darkened. As soon as Erika mentioned ''him,'' Das''s expression hardened, suggesting a connection to the family''s crisis. "Hm?" That''s when Erika noticed Eugene and asked, "Who is this person beside you?" "That is..." "He seems familiar?" Herrge eyes scrutinized Eugene. "..." She went through the same process in her mind as her father had, her face set in shock, her eyes beginning to twitch. "...Huh?" A faint voice escaped from her pink lips. "...Brother?" ---Toggle New Ads Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 47: This Doesnt Seem Quite Right (1) Chapter 47: This Doesn''t Seem Quite Right (1) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here "So, Viscount Hobart ising soon?" "Yes, that''s correct." "The purpose is to discuss postponing the repayment date and taking Erika as a concubine. Those are the two things." "Right." "However, since discussing the repayment is contingent on Erika bing a concubine, it essentially means the repayment discussion is pointless, right?" "Yes, that is the case." "" Eugene sighed. Philip slightly bowed his head. "I''ll take my leave now. Viscount Hobart dislikes the presence ofmoners at the nobles'' mealtime, aside from the serving maids." "Understood." "Then." With that, Philip departed from the dining hall. Eugene remained seated at the table with Das and Erika. Just moments ago, when Erika could hardly hide her shock, Eugene had asked Das who ''that person'' was. Eugene discovered that Erika had be the target of a debauched nobleman infatuated with women. Erika''s face showed no trace of darkness, but ''She must be enduring it.'' Erika, by all ounts in his memory, had a considerate nature, always putting others before herself. She appeared ready to be sold to the corrupt noble and suffer indignities, all the while insisting that no one should fret on her behalf. "But are you truly my brother?" Her questioning gaze, eyes wide as a rabbit''s, seemed only to be an effort to put on a brave face. "Can''t believe it''s really you. How can you look so normal?" "" Or not? Is she actually curious? Her persistent questioning seemed genuine. She could be trying to appear bright, but... "It is me, I assure you." "Then recite the words you spoke to me the night before you left for the Royal Academy. If you do, I''ll believe you." Eugene closed his eyes, attempting to recall. The night before the Royal Academy. The words he had said... ''Wait.'' Why can''t I remember? As Eugene was struck dumb, Erika mmed her hands on the table, rising to her feet. "See! You don''t remember! You''re not my brother!" "How can this be?" "Father! This man is not my brother!" "What kind of manners are those for a nobledy?" "Hmph." Following Das''s admonishment, Erika slumped back into her seat. ''Why can''t I remember?'' Eugene''s brow furrowed, confused by thispse in memory. Then, from the corridor, amotion arose. "What on earth are you doing!" "Oh, I''m hungry! To hell with formality!" "...He''s here." Das''s face noticeably stiffened. Kwang! The doors burst open as a colossal nobleman made an entrance. Jacob von Randel Hobart. Known simply as Viscount Hobart. His appearance was far from ordinary. His hair was slick with an overabundance of olive oil, shining greasily, and his face exuded an oily sheen, likely from his indulgent lifestyle. Above all, his clothes seemed ready to burst at the buttons, his belly appearing as a balloon pumped to the verge of popping. ''Wow.'' Although I had heard that he was greedy and had an obsession with women, I didn''t expect him to advertise that so openly. Thump. Thump. The floor trembled with each of his steps. "Ah, the journey was not easy. The horses were so slow that I thought they would explode!" And he had paid a hefty sum for them! The retort ''If the horses are slow, perhaps look down at your belly'' almost escaped Eugene''s lips. Das, sharing a simr sentiment, stiffened his expression but soon recovered with a smooth smile and rose to his feet. "I should have gone out to wee you. What brings you here in such a rush?" "Oh, I couldn''t bear it because I was so hungry! Please understand! Let''s eat first!" "" Viscount Hobart brushed past Das and headed for the dining table. Eugene''s brow furrowed at such outright disrespect. Yet, Das could only maintain his smile. He was powerless to retort, even if Viscount Hobart spat in his face. Civility and manners, although important to nobility, held no weight before those without power. Viscount Hobart seated himself beside Erika with a thud, his massive arm, slick with sweat, almost touching hers. He looked at Erika with azy smile. "Lady Erika, it''s been a while. Have you been in good health?" "Yes, Viscount Hobart." "Your beauty is shining brilliantly today as well. Truly exquisite." "You tter me." Erika chuckled and covered her mouth. Viscount Hobart''s grin stretched ear to ear at her charming smile. ''Admirable.'' How she managed to smile at Viscount Hobart''s unsightly face was beyond Eugene. Erika seemed remarkablyposed. "Well then, let''s save the conversation forter, and I shall satisfy my hunger first! This spread before usits all for the taking, isnt it?" "Of course, you may..." Chomp, chomp, chomp! "" Before Das could even finish his sentence, Viscount Hobart had begun to voraciously devour the food on the table. ''So that''s why there was an excessive amount of food prepared.'' Eugene had wondered why a meal fit for nearly ten had been prepared for one Viscount, but now, watching Hobart eat, it all made sense. In front of him, the food was merely a mirage, existing for a brief moment before disappearing. "Burp!" The entire dining hall resounded with Viscount Hobart''s belch as he contentedly rubbed his belly. The other three hadn''t even managed to pick up their spoons, as their appetite faded while watching his eating. "I''ve eaten well!" Viscount Hobart, wiping his mouth with a handkerchief, smirked mischievously. "Whether I came to a noble''s dining table or amoner''s dining table, I couldn''t tell, but it was tasty nheless." "...I''m d it suited your taste." "When will the dessert be served? Dessert is essential in a noble''s meal, isn''t it?" "If you wait a moment, the maid will bring out some aromatic tea." "No, dessert should be a sweet treat! Bringing out hot water like this, you''ve ruined my remaining appetite!" Well, it''s bound to disappear after he single-handedly devoured a meal for ten! --- Raei Trantions --- "Now that the meal is over, let''s have a more productive conversation." Viscount Hobart''s lips curled into a smirk. His eyes shifted towards Erika, his tongue briefly licking his lips. "Do you remember the contents of the letter I sent about ten days ago?" "Of course, I remember." "Then the conversation will be quick." Viscount Hobart paused to survey the surroundings, noticing the overly modest and shabby setting of the noble house''s dining hall. "Tsk." He clicked his tongue in disgust. "Let''s not mince words. The Grace barony is as unimpressive inside as it is outside, a mere shadow of a noble house. Speaking of this house is like chewing on bitter words." "This lineage has been maintained for hundreds of years. Please temper your words" "Temper?" Viscount Hobart interrupted, furrowing his brow in disdain. "Honestly, even if this house were to disappear today, would it impact the lives of themoners? All the taxes they pay end up as interest for our family, and even the profits from taverns and stores flow to us." "But themoners" "Commoners exist to pay their taxes. If their taxes are flowing to the Hobart viscounty and not the Grace barony, aren''t they essentially our subjects?" "Isn''t that a bit excessive?" A flushed Das raised his objection. Viscount Hobart sneered, spitting into his cup before shouting with a mocking expression. "Come in!" Two guards, who had been waiting outside the dining hall, entered. "What are you doing now?" "I am simply showing the practical difference in power." The guards stood firmly on either side of Viscount Hobart. Shimmering armor and a massive longsword exuded an overwhelming presence, matched by his imposing stance. Viscount Hobart smirked. "See? This is power. Nobles without strength are nothing more than superficial ornaments. Honestly, the level of soldiers here" "Those soldiers have served our house loyally for decades. Do not insult them!" "I''m not insulting their loyalty; theirpetence just leaves much to be desired." "Viscount Hobart!" "Lower your voice. We have matters to discuss." "" Das''s face flushed with shame, but he was powerless against Viscount Hobart''s words. His remarks, albeit harsh, weren''t entirely wrong. Nobles without power received no respect anywhere. "Now that you clearly understand our positions, let''s get to the point." Viscount Hobart smiled slyly. "As I''ve said, the Grace barony is a house of no value. Your situation is not good." "" "Without our family deferring the repayment, this insignificant house would soon be extinct. There''s only one thing of worth here. Do you know what that is?" "" He knew but couldn''t say it. Answering would mean acknowledging Erika as an object of value. "Why are you all so slow to understand?" Not because they didn''t know, but Viscount Hobart, pounding his chest, bellowed: "The only thing of worth in this pitiful house is Lady Erika von Rubia Grace! Her beauty, renowned throughout the region, is breathtaking! And her figure is equally splendid!" Viscount Hobart''s lecherous gaze fixed on Erika. At his tant insult, even Erika, who had maintained a smiling face, twitched slightly at the corners of her mouth. ''This isn''t right.'' Eugene quietly clicked his tongue. ''Should I do something?'' Judging the guards'' strength, they seemed strong, but they would be no match if they fought. ''Let''s watch a little longer.'' However, he decided to exercise patience. Defeating these guys wouldn''t improve the family''s situation. "I have long admired Lady Erika." Viscount Hobart said, looking at Erika, greed glinting in his eyes. "In a week, I''ll visit again to formally propose to Lady Erika. In my left hand, a wedding ring, and in my right, a document indefinitely postponing the repayment date. If Lady Erika epts my love, I''ll grant both to the Grace barony. The more she pleases me, the more I''ll offer." "" "I''ve said all I wanted to say." When Viscount Hobart finished speaking, Das couldn''t even lift his head. Witnessing his daughter being insulted right before his eyes ignited a burning me of anger within him. Lifting his head now would reveal a face full of fury to Viscount Hobart, potentially provoking him. ''I mustn''t risk our house due to my personal emotions!'' Even if our house''s honor only has a few days left! Das bit his lip so hard to calm his anger that it nearly bled, then raised his head. "I''ve understood everything. However, the decision to ept the engagement is entirely up to Erika. Please consider if she responds unfavorably." "Ha ha ha. As if thedy would refuse." If she refuses, she will be amoner under me. Viscount Hobart, with a sly smile as if his words were written on his face, stood up. "I''ve said all I wanted, so I''ll take my leave now." "I''ll see you out." "No need. You don''t seem to have the energy for it." Ignoring Das, Viscount Hobart grasped Erika''s hand as he stood. "I''ll see you in a week, Lady Erika." "Take care on your way back, Viscount Hobart." "Your smile alone melts my heart. Heh heh." Viscount Hobart, genuinely pleased with Erika, gave a deep smile and passed her. "Ah, you''re here too." He approached Eugene. "You didn''t say a word during the meal, are you mute?" "No." "Then you should have spoken up. Anyway, we might be inws, so let''s shake hands." Viscount Hobart extended his hand for a handshake. Eugene grasped his plump hand in return. "See you next time. Heh heh." Viscount Hobart walked away with a mocking smile, leaving Eugene behind. Eugene wiped his damp hand, watching Viscount Hobart''s retreating back. ''How should I deal with him?'' It seemed a lengthy contemtion was necessary. ---Toggle New Ads Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 48: This Doesnt Seem Quite Right (2) Chapter 48: This Doesn''t Seem Quite Right (2) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here After Viscount Hobart left, a deep silence fell over the dining table. Das, forcing a smile, broke the silence. "Everyone has had a tough time seeing such a mess. Erika, you should go to your room and rest." "Father." "Don''t worry. Philip and I will figure something out." Das smiled gently, a smile filled with the hope that his children wouldn''t worry. At this, Erika''s face twisted deeper with concern. "Father, I''m fine. Even if I be a concubine to such a person, I..." "Don''t say such things. It''s like driving a nail into your father''s heart." "But..." "Put your worries aside and everyone go rest." "Lord, I will wait for you in front of the office." As soon as Viscount Hobart left, Philip entered the dining room and bowed his head. "Let''s go now." Das rose and left the dining room with Philip, his shoulders weighed down as if carrying a heavy burden. Soon, only Eugene and Erika remained at the table. Erika, with a sad face, bowed her head, unable to shake off the sight of Das''s pitiful back. "Father is pitiable." Das had always prioritized the people of his household. He always put himselfst. His face, aged like an old man''s despite not yet being sixty, was a testament to his deep emotional struggles. To be unable to do anything for such a father. Erika resented herself. If only she had some talent other than her pretty face, which seemed rather useless. Is not worrying, as father said, really the best thing I can do for him? It didn''t seem like the best solution, but she couldn''t think of a better one. She wanted to lighten Das''s heavy burden even a little. She forced the sorrow from her face and looked up. Eugene''s calm face was in front of her. Brother seems alright. Eugene was thinking about how to save their family, but to others, he appeared nonchnt. Erika called out to him with a faint smile. "Brother." "Hmm?" "Lets go rest, as father said." "Go ahead. I''ll think a bit more and then follow." "No, you can''t. We haven''t seen each other in half a year, you have to spend time with me." "?" Erika and the bodys previous owner had shared a very close bond. Thus, she approached Eugene without hesitation and got him up. "Let''s go to my room and talk. Okay?" "Alright." Eugene, who only knew her from memories, was a bit startled but nodded and walked with her. --- Raei Trantions --- Upon entering the modest room of Erika, she pointed towards the bed. "Sit there." It seemed she wanted to have a conversation sittingfortably on the bed. ''Were the original owner of this body and Erika... siblings?'' How could such a close rtionship exist between blood rtives? It was surprising that, before the original owner became a fool, he was a brother who deeply cared for his younger sister. ''It''s better to act ording to Erika''s wishes for now.'' It was important not to let on that the body''s owner had changed. Eugene walked over and sat on the bed naturally, followed by Erika sitting beside him. She appearedfortable and familiar with the situation. "So, will you tell me about everything that''s happened so far?" "Nothing much really." "That''s impossible.." How could there be nothing to tell after spending half a year at the royal academy? "Just tell me anything, it''s all good." "Alright." Eugene felt if he didn''t share, she would keep pressing on. Reluctantly, he began to recount his experiences. ''Leave out the stories about the female leads.'' He carefully omitted anything rted to the heroines. The embarrassing history created by the body''s previous owner was something he didn''t want to delve into. "So that night, I repeated the horizontal sh a thousand times, then the vertical sh" "Wait a minute." Erika interrupted Eugene with a look full of questions. "Why aren''t you talking about those girls? You used to talk about them all the time when we met half a year ago." "Me?" "Yeah. You talked so much about them, I know what they look like even though I''ve never met them." Erika recited the details rhythmically. "Tina has blonde hair and red eyes, Celine has silver hair and green eyes, Yerina has pink hair and violet eyes" "Stop, that''s enough." "Why?" "I dont follow them around anymore." "Really? I thought you seemed more normaltely. So you''ve stopped following them too." That''s good. That''s really good. No wonder he''s only talking about swords. Erika smiled brightly and took Eugene''s hand. "So, you''ve been focusing on training since half a year ago?" "Something like that." "I''m so happy you''re back to your old self~" Erika''s cheerfulughter filled the room. "So, besides training" Their conversation flowed naturally like water. Erika, curious about many things, asked about Eugene''s school life, and he answered as best as he could within his knowledge. After satisfying much of her curiosity, Erika shared her own stories, and Eugene responded appropriately. ''This isn''t easy.'' Trying to speak and act like the body''s original owner required a lot of concentration. Indeed, nothing in the world was easy. "Brother, you''ve changed a lot from before." She couldn''t quite pinpoint it, but Erika felt a significant difference in Eugene. "It''s hard to describe exactly, but you''ve changed a lot." Though Eugene tried his best to emte the body''s original owner, Erika, who had observed him all her life, noticed subtle changes. "Your gaze is different." The most prominent change was in Eugene''s eyes. ''The affection is gone.'' Eugene used to genuinely care for Erika, and whenever he looked at her, a deep-seated affection would naturally show in his eyes. But now, that warm light of affection was absent. His shoulders had broadened, his body had be firmer, and there was a peculiar new aura about him These were positive changes, but ''The affection has vanished!'' A very important emotion seemed to have disappeared. ''Has brother be more mature as he''s grown older?'' Although their family was close to ruin, if a miracle urred and they avoided disaster, Eugene would eventually be the head of the family. It made sense that he was preparing for that future, possibly at the cost of losing his childhood emotions. It was understandable, but ''It''s a bit disheartening.'' It was inevitable to feel a bit saddened, especially since he didn''t remember the words she had said to him the night before he left for the royal academy. ''Why can''t he remember? I was really moved.'' Should I ask again? Erika opened her mouth, her face filled with resolve. "Brother." "Hmm?" "Do you really not remember?" "Remember what?" "The words you said to me on the night before you went to the royal academy." "Oh, that" Faced with Erika''s fiery, determined gaze, Eugene couldn''t pretend to remember. ''But I really don''t recall.'' What on earth had the body''s original owner said to her? No matter how much he searched his memory, nothing came up. Erika''s cheeks puffed up with air, visibly upset. If he said he didn''t remember, her cheeks would likely inte even more. Eugene, feigning concern, asked, "Have you been well?" "" Erika''s lips protruded in a pout. "No, I haven''t!" She turned her head sharply away. "Sorry, I really can''t remember. Can you tell me what I said that day?" "No, I can''t!" "Why not?" "Just because!" She shook her head vigorously and crossed her arms, clearly offended. ''Why can''t I remember?'' A silence naturally fell between them. After a short while, Erika, her emotions slightly eased, deted her cheeks and looked back at Eugene, her eyes full of unspoken feelings. "You''re in the wrong, right brother?" "It seems so." Faced with that gaze, Eugene had no choice but to admit his mistake. "Since you''re in the wrong, you should make it up to me, right?" "Huh?" The conversation suddenly took an unexpected turn. "Will you indulge me even if I act a bit spoiled?" "What?" "Did you say ''what''?" "No, its just that" "Forget it!" Erika giggled andid her head on Eugene''sp. "" This scene seemed almost unreal, something that wouldn''t exist in reality. Erika, now over fifteen, was using Eugene''sp as a pillow. ''Is this how they were?'' Reflecting on his memories, Eugene realized that Erika and the body''s original owner indeed used to do such things, quite frequently. "I should sleep like this after such a long time." Erika, basking in the pleasure of acting spoiled with her brother, smiled gently and closed her eyes, intending to really fall asleep. "" While the situation was hard to ept as reality, Eugene decided to embrace it as it was. He stroked Erika''s shoulder without questioning the oddness of the moment. He thought that caressing her hair might help her feel better and sleep quicker, but from Eugene''s perspective, being nearly strangers, this was the limit. "" Erika fell sound asleep, her soft breathing audible. ''I shouldy her down properly once she''s deeply asleep and then leave.'' Eugene thought this as he watched her sleeping face. They shared the same blood, both having brown hair and simr eye colors, yet their facial features were worlds apart. ''Is this a case of gic jackpot?'' Although Eugene wasn''t unattractive, standing next to Erika, it was almost certain that people would question if they were really rted. ''She is pretty, indeed.'' As he gazed at Erika''s face, hidden memories from their past began to resurface in his mind. -Brother, show me magic! -... -Wow, that''s amazing! Why can''t I use magic like that? When Eugene first mastered magic. -Elise, I just baked cookies. Let''s eat them together! -But I''m just a maid, you dont have to -What are you talking about? We''re family living under the same roof! When Erika learned to cook. -Erika is hurt because of me. What should I do -It''s okay, it will heal with some medicine. -That can''t be -If I say it''s fine, then it''s fine. Dont worry! When Erika got hurt due to a soldier''s mistake. Many scenes appeared in his mind, but none of them were negative. Erika was truly a child born with a kind heart. Even though their family''s circumstances worsened and most servants left, had it not been for the goodwill Erika had built up, even the few who remained to maintain the household would have been gone. ''To think such a girl is at risk of being sold off as a concubine.'' It was a crisis. To prevent the family''s downfall, being sold off seemed inevitable. ''If things reallye to that'' He didn''t even want to imagine what might unfold next. ''I can''t let that happen.'' Eugene gentlyid the deeply sleeping Erika down and left the room. ---Toggle New Ads Alright all chaps are done! I''ll be spacing them out 3 at a time once or twice a day so here''s 3 and another 3 Sunday afternoon. Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 49: What Did You Say Just Now? (1) Chapter 49: What Did You Say Just Now? (1) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here ''Let''s start by clearly understanding the situation.'' The first step in reviving a fallen family. That was to perfectly understand the current situation. Eugene walked towards Das'' office, gathering and organizing information about his family in his mind. ''Let''s look at the biggest crisis the family is facing.'' The greatest crisis was undoubtedly the ''enormous debt'' owed to the Hobart Viscounty. Of course, even if that was resolved, it wouldn''t change the reality of the family being desperately poor. ''Anyway, the top priority is the debt.'' The difficulty here was that the size of the debt was excessivelyrge. A debt that was serious decades ago had be unmanageable for a single family due to the umtion of interest over the years. No matter how strong Eugene became and earned money, it would take too long to pay off the massive debt. ''I could toil like a ve, but it will take decades for the situation to improve.'' During those decades, Erika would live a tear-stained life. After the debt was paid off, only a broken Erika and an ill Das would remain. Therefore, this was the worst of the worst ns. ''I'' need to find a different solution.'' He focused on the reason why the Grace Barony, originally one of the continent''s ten wealthiest families, fell into decline. The sudden insanity of the previous head, the grandfather, who fell into gambling and debauchery, umting huge debts. ''I have no memory of my grandfather.'' But recalling what Das had said, the grandfather was originally a kind and wise man. Then suddenly, one day, he went mad and started living in gambling dens, selling off iron mines for a pittance. ''Does that make any sense?'' No matter how much he thought about it, it didn''t make sense. There was a tantly suspicious smell. ''Who benefited the most from my grandfather''s madness?'' Without a doubt, it was the Hobart Viscounty. ''There''s something there." Definitely. --- Raei Trantions --- Eugene arrived in front of Das'' office, knocked on the door, and entered. He saw Das and Philip discussing with somber faces. Das looked questioningly at Eugene, who entered the office. "What brings you here?" He had told him to rest in his room. "I felt bad resting alone while the family is in such a difficult situation." "I see." Das pulled a seat for Eugene with a deliberately calm face. "You''ve really changedpared to half a year ago." As Eugene sat down, Philip spoke. "The Lord and I were discussing ways to raise urgent funds for the uing debt payment." "I see." "Would you like to listen in?" "That would be good, but... there''s something I''m curious about." "What are you curious about?" "Well." Eugene''s face turned serious. "Both of you must have thought of this already, but father." "Hm?" "You''ve always said that grandfather was a wise man." "That''s true." "How could such a man suddenly fall into gambling and debauchery, ruining our family... Does that make any sense?" "I understand what you''re trying to say." Das sighed and adjusted his posture. "It''s not that I never had those doubts. Years ago, I even believed that the Hobart Viscounty had orchestrated something malicious." "You''re right, Lord. We seriously entertained those suspicions and investigated from various angles. But..." "Did you find nothing?" "...Yes." Philip nodded sadly. "The previous head often visited the gambling house owned by the Hobart Viscounty. He had an unusual fondness for the women there. There were so many questions, so we thoroughly investigated. We even managed to get a lead once." "...But it only resulted in the sacrifice of innocent lives." Philip nodded gravely, continuing his statement. "That was what happened over a decade ago. Since then, our family''s situation worsened, leaving us unable to pursue further investigation." "Hmm..." "Even now, we suspect that the Hobart Viscounty was behind a long-standing plot, but we''re powerless to take any action." "To investigate, we need substantial funds and skilled personnel, neither of which our family has." "Would investigating now unearth anything?" Philip shook his head bitterly. "Too much time has passed. Even if the conditions allowed for an investigation now, the likelihood of uncovering anything is slim. Those who might have nned and executed such schemes are likely too old or dead by now." "..." The more he heard, the more Eugene sighed inwardly. ''It won''t be easy.'' Das and Philip were not idle fools; they had noticed the suspicious signs long ago and had done their best to investigate. "Shall I tell you about when we caught a lead?" "...Yes." Eugene nodded. "It was over a decade ago. That day..." "Philip." Das, with a stern face, interrupted him. "...Why, Lord?" "What good will talking about it do? If Eugene bes emotionally involved and starts investigating on his own, then what?" Is that not allowed? Eugene, who had been considering investigating, spoke up. "Father, don''t worry too much." "That''s right, Lord. A few words from me won''t make Eugene start his own investigation." "Cough." "Isn''t it a bit too much to overprotect someone who''s about to be an adult?" "...What can I do if I''m worried?" Worried... Das closed his mouth with an uneasy expression. Then Philip began the story. "It happened over a decade ago. We sent a team to investigate thergest gambling house within the Hobart Viscounty, where the previous head wasted most of his time. While pretending to gamble to avoid suspicion, our team overheard some strangements from drunken patrons nearby." "What were those strangements?" "...I don''t know. The investigators disappeared that very night. This story came to me from a contact who was in the gambling house." "So, the lead you caught was..." "It seems the drunken patrons said something so rming that our team reacted impulsively." "...I see..." It was too little information to be considered a lead. ''But it''s better than nothing.'' It was clear where to start the investigation. ''Thergest gambling house in the Hobart Viscounty.'' It was uncertain if the culprits from a decade ago could be found, but it was the only lead to follow. "Any other leads?" "...No. We sent teams a few more times, but the security tightened, and we achieved nothing significant." "Understood." It seemed that was all the information avable within the family. ''The rest is up to me.'' Eugene stood up promptly. Only a week remained until the Hobart Viscount proposed to Erika. Time was of the essence. "Father, I''ll be leaving now." Eugene nodded slightly and turned to leave when Das grabbed his arm. "Are you going to rest?" "..." "If you''re nning something dangerous, be careful." Das, noticing Eugene''s determined expression, realized his intentions. He was worried Eugene might act recklessly due to youthful impulsiveness. ''I appreciate your concern, but...'' Eugene was not nning to sit idly by. Without his intervention, nothing would change for their family. ''I have to act.'' "Father, I''ll be careful and stay within safe limits." "..." "I''ll handle it." "Even if you say so..." "Please trust me!" Eugene quickly exited the office. Bang! Gathering mana in his legs, he dashed down the corridor like a streak of light. "Eugene!" A flustered Das rushed out of the office, looking around. But Eugene was nowhere to be seen in the corridor. "...Was Eugene always this fast?" Speechless, Das''s face fell with a sense of futility. --- Raei Trantions --- Eugene hurried to the Hobart Viscounty without resting. Walking along the lively streets at night, he stopped at a clothing store he came across. ''I''ll need to disguise my identity for the investigation.'' He picked up somemon clothes, a hood, and a mask. "How much for these?" "40 silvers, sir." "Here you go." "Thank you, sir." Having made money in various ways, Eugene easily paid the forty silver coins. He entered a back alley, took off his current clothes, piled them up, and changed into his newly bought attire. With his face covered by the mask and hood pulled up, he looked unmistakably like a thief. ''I''ll disguise myself as someone hiding facial scars.'' Eugene tucked a sword into his waistband and left the alley. He asked around for thergest gambling house, and after some time, he arrived in front of it. ''It''s so big, it was easy to find.'' Its size wasparable to an annex of the royal academy. Eugene joined the queue at the entrance and soon faced the doorman. "Good evening." The doorman had a fierce face and a massive build, perfect for guarding a gambling house. He frowned at Eugene''s hooded and masked appearance. "Please remove your hood." "Alright." Eugene took off his hood, revealing the mask underneath. Seeing his absurd appearance, the doorman chuckled and said, "Take off the mask too." "That''s a bit..." "What''s that?" "I have arge scar on my face." "Scars or whatever..." The doorman, frowning deeply, approached him. "Take off the mask. We need to verify identities!" As hisrge hand reached out, Eugene channeled his mana. His hand moved swiftly like light to meet the doorman''s. "What is this... huh?" The doorman felt the sensation of precious metal in his hand. Looking down in astonishment, he saw several shiny silver coins. "Should I take off the mask?" "Uh...?" "Do I need to remove the mask?" "...I suppose it''s not necessary." The doorman grinned widely. "Wee to the Night of Hobart." ---Toggle New Ads Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 50: What Did You Say Just Now? (2) Chapter 50: What Did You Say Just Now? (2) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here "Dead? Is this thing dead?" "It''s not dead, you brat." "The brat''s bluffing." "Try me. Try me, brat." In thergest gambling den of the Hobart Viscounty. Eugene, who had entered ''Night of Hobart,'' was wandering around various gambling tables, winning some and losing some appropriately. ''I am the gambling den, and the gambling den is me.'' He had to be a presence unnoticed by anyone. He naturally blended in among the gamblers of the den, gambling on as if he had forgotten the flow of time itself. While doing so, he tried hard to identify suspicious individuals with the two eyes hidden behind his mask. In the blink of an eye, a day had passed. ''This is not easy.'' Eugene, who had been gambling for 24 hours straight, stepped away from the gambling table and rubbed his eyes. ''Perhaps too much time has passed.'' It wasn''t easy to find someone who might know about the Hobart family''s sinister plot. His current method was too straightforward. ''I should stay a few more hours.'' It would be better to look for another method. Thinking this, Eugene walked to the tavern inside the gambling den. His throat was dry from gambling for too long. "What can I get you?" "A beer, please." He thought drinking beer might make his thirst worse, but with water and other drinks sold out, there was no other choice. "Here you go." Eugene took the beer and sat down at a suitable spot. As he was gulping down the beer... He noticed a strange sight not too far away. An old man with white hair and three swordsmen with swords at their waists were sitting. The swordsmen stood up to bring food and drinks whenever the old man spoke. The old man seemed to be a nobleman with considerable power, and the swordsmen appeared to be his bodyguards. They had been enjoying gambling in the den since about ten hours ago. Eugene had not paid them much attention as nothing seemed unusual... "It''s hot from gambling for so long, so hot." As the old man took off his coat, the emblem on his chest became visible. It was the emblem of the Hobart family. ''A person from the Hobart family.'' The old man being an elder was a significant possibility, and if so, he might know a lot about the past. ''I need to approach him somehow.'' Eugene thought of a way as he drank his beer. The old man continued to fill his stomach with food and drinks. After dozens of minutes, looking satisfied and full, he stood up smilingly. "Ha ha, now that I''m full, I feel like gambling again." ''Is he going to the gambling table?'' Eugene focused his gaze to see where the old man was heading. He intended to join whatever gambling table the old man chose. ''Huh?'' But the old man didn''t head to a gambling table. Instead, he approached Eugene''s location. "Why are youing to me?" Full of questions, Eugene remained silent as the situation didn''t seem unfavorable. The old man arrived in front of Eugene, smirking mischievously. "I''ve been watching you since I came here. You haven''t stopped gambling. Do you like gambling?" "Somewhat." "Hmm? Your voice, I didn''t realize you were a young man. Since we''ve met, would you like to join me for a game?" The old man grinned, making an offer. "Ie here often, but I''ve never seen you before. How about we get to know each other over a game?" There was a gleam of malevolent desire in his joy-filled eyes. ''Does he think I''m an easy mark?'' He seemed to want to fleece a neer who wandered into the gambling den unaware. Suddenly! Eugene noticed the bodyguards realizing the old man''s intentions, encircling him as if to trap him. ''What luck!'' He had been pondering how to approach, but now, they hade to him, almost bringing tears of gratitude to his eyes. Eugene nodded and stood up. "I do enjoy gambling. What game do you have in mind?" "I''m in the mood for a card game right now." "Do you know a good one?" "Just trust me and follow. I know how to make gambling fun." The old man led Eugene to a spot with a mat and cardsid out. ''Those cards are...'' Eugene recognized them as traditional cards of this world, something he had encountered a few times in the game. "Do you know how to y this card game?" "I know the popr ones." "Then there''s no need for an exnation." The old man sat down, cing two bodyguards beside him. Eugene naturally took a seat facing the old man. Then the old man began shuffling the cards with practiced ease. ''The old man''s objective is to fleece me.'' Eugene''s goal, however, was to gather information. He hadn''t decided on a method yet. ''For now, let''s y and think.'' The first game began. The old man dealt the cards to everyone and it was time to ce bets. The old man smirked. "Are you folding?" "No. Let''s see how it goes." "That''s the spirit." Pretending to hesitate, Eugene raised the stakes. Everyone revealed their hands, and the old man''s hand was slightly better than Eugene''s, securing his victory. "Damn." The silver coins Eugene handed over were clenched in the old man''s fist. "Hehehe!" The old manughed greedily, his eyes fixed on Eugene''s bulging purse. "Come on, we have plenty of time. Let''s y all night." The old man shuffled the cards energetically, his shoulders bouncing. The cards were distributed, and the silver coins flew through the air. The gambling went on for hours. During this time, Eugene discovered two things. ''The old man is ying tricks.'' Firstly. The old man was using sleight of hand. The skill was of such a high caliber that it was difficult for the average person to notice. Eugene had to infuse his eyes with mana to barely catch it. Secondly. ''He''s quite greedy.'' The old man''s greed for money was immense. To the extent that... "Oh my money! My moneyyyyyyyyyyyy!" Even while deliberately losing to increase Eugene''s stakes, the old man wailed as if he had lost a kingdom, despite the fact that the money he lost was mere pocket change. ''If he''s this distraught over a small amount...'' What would happen if he lost arge sum? ''It''s worth creating the situation.'' Eugene began his strategy. It was virtually impossible to win a substantial amount of money from the old man using his sleight of hand, but there was still a way. ''The old man''s sleight of hand is good, but not enough to notice the disappearance of a single card.'' It was a simple trick of hiding a card. Thanks to Eugene''s act of losing money like a naive neer for several hours, the old man was utterly unsuspecting. After ten more rounds, the eleventh round provided an opportunity. "The cards are being dealt. The caaaards are moooving~" The old man shuffled the cards with great excitement. Eugene looked at the hand he was dealt. It was a high-ranking set. ''A hand that can win in almost any situation.'' But the old man was likely to have an even better hand. ''He must be nning to clean me out this round.'' Eugene had already lost half of his money through the ongoing gambling. Given such a good hand in this situation, it seemed the old man intended to take the rest of Eugene''s money in one go. ''This is the perfect round to turn the tables on him.'' Sssssssh Eugene subtly manipted his mana so that no one could notice. A peculiar movement urred in his hand. A card from the deck and another hidden up his sleeve were switched. The resulting hand was the highest winningbination in the game. "I can''t resist this hand. I''m going all in!" A bodyguard, ying the role of a decoy, raised the stakes. "Ah, I can''t resist either. Let''s raise it even more!" Another bodyguard increased the stakes significantly. "Ah, you greedy ones. I''ll indulge you!" The old man joined therge pot with a reluctant face. Then he looked at Eugene with a nk expression. "What will you do?" Greed twinkled unabashedly in his eyes. "Hmm..." Pretending to ponder, Eugene hummed and then... "Forget it! I''m betting it all!" Acting out his best fool, he opened his purse and poured out all his silver coins. Chllk! Countless silver coins piled up. Gulp. The old man swallowed, his throat betraying his greed. "Is this not killing someone with money?" "Gambling should be about luck, not money." The bodyguards uttered words they didn''t believe. "I fold." "Me too." They exited the game as if it was prearranged. Only the old man remained. "Are you folding?" "Let me think, don''t bother me." The old man put on a show of indecision. Furrowing his brow with all his might, he stood up and poured in his silver coins. "I appreciate it! I''ll take it. I''ll take it!" Contrary to his words of generosity, a smile of unrestrained greed yed on his lips. "How good must your hand be to bet such arge amount? This is my hand!" The old man confidently revealed his hand. It was among the highest-ranking hands, capable of beating most. "Oh my!" "This is unfortunate" The bodyguards sent pitiful nces at Eugene, patting his back. "You can''t beat this hand, right?" The old man began to pull therge pile of silver coins towards him. That''s when Eugene calmly spoke. "You haven''t seen my hand yet." Eugene slowly revealed his own hand. An invincible hand, boasting absolute victory, wasid bare for all to see. "That, that is...!" "The unbeatable hand?" "Gasp!" The faces of the bodyguards turned to stone. The old man, shocked beyond belief, gasped loudly. "I''ve won, haven''t I?" Eugene brushed the old man''s arm aside and pulled the pile of silver coins towards him, filling his purse. ''I''ve won back what I lost, so it''s neither a gain nor a loss.'' Taking back what one has given is the most infuriating act in the world. The old man''s face, looking as if he had lost everything, was proof enough. ''What now?'' Having done what the old man hated the most, Eugene had to watch how he would react. "I''ve had a great time~" Eugene deliberately hummed as he got up. --- Raei Trantions --- Minutes after Eugene left the gambling den... "How can this be? This can''t be" The old man trembled, reying the most recent round in his mind. He had surely given the newbie a top-ranking hand and held a slightly better hand himself. There was no doubt about that. Yet, the hand the newbie revealed was not the top-ranking hand given by the old man, but an unbeatable hand, guaranteeing absolute victory. There was only one implication. ''I''ve been backstabbed'' The newbie had hit him hard on the back of his head. ''What trick he used, I don''t know'' This was an impossible turn of events. The feel of the silver coins in his hand was still vivid. That money was surely his. ''Not that newbie''s!'' Having been unfairly robbed of what was his, the next course of action was clear. "Listen up!" "Yes!" "Yes!" The bodyguards, with faces still hardened, responded. "That newbie tricked the old man and swiped his pocket money! You know what you must do, right?" "We understand!" "We''ll catch him, chop off his hands, and retrieve the money!" "We''ll strip him down to his undergarments and bring everything back!" "...There''s no need to go that far. Just capture and hold him. We need to find out what trick he used." "Understood!" The bodyguards bowed and hurried off. ''He dared to pull a trick on me, he must pay the price.'' The old man, Nathan von Randel Hobart, slowly stood up. His face was filled with a confident smile. ''With their skills, they won''t fail to catch him.'' The bodyguards of the old man, Nathan, were proven warriors, earning wages that would astound the average person. All he needed to do was trust them and wait. "Ha ha." Nathan chuckled leisurely and headed out of the gambling den. ---Toggle New Ads Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 51: What Did You Say Just Now? (3) Chapter 51: What Did You Say Just Now? (3) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here The night sky. It was night when I entered the gambling house, and still night when I came out. "The night air is chilly." So cold. Eugene put his hands in his pockets and started walking. Walking slowly like a turtle, he heard a loud shout from behind. "Stop right there!" . Suddenly, three guards surrounded Eugene. The leader, dressed in ck, spoke up. "The Elder ims you''ve yed tricks! His words cannot be lies, so you muste quietly!" "The Elder?" Eugene''s face brightened at the mention of the ''Elder'', though it was hidden behind a mask. What a big catch. "Come along quietly!" "You''ve done foul deeds, so you must take responsibility!" . Eugene, uninterested in their words, said nothing. He was captured by the guards, and then dragged into a dark alley when Nathan joined. Reaching a dead-end alley with no sign of life, Nathan ordered. "Let him go now. I need to talk to this despicable man!" "Yes!" The guards released Eugene and lined up behind Nathan. Nathan and Eugene faced each other naturally. ''Such a fool.'' Nathan sneered at Eugene. ''He didn''t resist and just let himself be dragged here.'' He must have been paralyzed with fear. ''What a coward for someone who tricked an elder of the Hobart Viscounty.'' He doesn''t seem to know that I am an Elder... ''Anyway!'' He must pay a heavy price! Nathan grinned and spoke. "Did you y tricks on me in the gambling game?" "I didnt." "Its better not to lie. Don''t you see the situation you''re in?" . "If you confess, it will end with just an arm being cut off. If you don''t want worse, then spill everything." Hurry. Nathan grinned. But Eugene remained calm. "I don''t want to." His unflinching voice pierced Nathan''s ears. ''Is he mad?'' Nathan, baffled, scratched his head. ......Dont you see the guards behind me? If you dont want to get hurt, youd better do as I say." "I said no." You need to be hit toe to your senses. Clicking his tongue, Nathanmanded. "Beat him until hees to his senses! But make sure he can still talk!" "Yes!" Shh! The guards drew their swords and approached Eugene. Observing the scene, it was clear what was going to happen next. ''Those capable ones will surely handle it well.'' Nathan turned away, looking up at the night sky. While inflicting pain on a worthless person was fun, as I aged, I preferred not to witness such cruelty directly. ''It''s not good for the heart. The heart.'' At my age, even a slightly elerated heartbeat could be dangerous, so caution was paramount. Thud! Thwack! Oh. Thwack! Thwack! Isn''t that a bit too harsh? Even just hearing the sounds made my heart race. With age, it''s best to only witness pleasant things. My heart fluttered just listening to the guards working over their target. Thud! Thud! Thwack! ''But aren''t they beating him a bit too much?'' It sounded excessive for just subduing one person. ''He still needs to be able to speak, right?'' Nathan, gazing at the night sky, shouted. "Make sure he can still speak!" "Yes, yes. We''re being moderate." "Right, right. Make sure he can still speak...... Huh?" That wasn''t the voice of the guards? ''What did I just hear?'' Confounded, Nathan turned to look ahead. "Grunt..." "Grunt, grunt..." Beside the standing Eugene, the three guardsy sprawled together. Their bodies were covered in bruises, and their limbs twisted unnaturally, suggesting it would take months of rest to recover. Seeing this astonishing sight, his eyes widened in disbelief. "What in the world...!" "I tried to be gentle, but it''s not easy. These guys aren''t exactly weak." "What, what on earth is happening!" Nathan screamed in shock, unable to ept the reality before him. Eugene strode confidently towards him. Realizing the tables had turned, Nathan, pale-faced, frantically gestured with his hands. "Oh, don''te closer! I apologize for my harsh words and actions, let''s talk this out! There''s clearly a misunderstanding..." "Enough!" After threatening to cut off my arm, now you want to talk? "Let''s start with a punch!" "No, no, don''t do this! Don''t do thi..." Wham! Eugene''s fist powerfully struck Nathan''s face. "Grunt...!" Nathan''s neck snapped back, and his body was flung into the air. "......!" Overwhelmed by an unprecedented shock of pain and unable to scream, Nathan lost consciousness and soared through the night sky. Thud. His body copsed lifelessly to the ground. "Now, it''s time to take him away." Eugene, with many questions and much to learn, hoisted Nathan over his shoulder and headed into the quiet woods. --- Raei Trantions --- "I... What in the world..." Nathan, the Elder of the Hobart Viscounty, opened his eyes, squinting through the blurred vision. ''Is it dawn...?'' Time had passed, and it seemed like daylight, as it wasn''t dark around him. ''Where am I...?'' Nathan looked around, his memory foggy from the severe blow to his head. Chirp, chirp. He could hear small birds chirping. They were perched on dry branches, with a vast mountain range visible behind them. ''Mountains...?'' As he looked around more, he saw numerous trees. He himself was sitting against one, so securely tied up with ropes that he couldn''t move. ''Have I been kidnapped...?'' Why me? Nathan''s eyes trembled uncontrobly. He couldn''t understand why he was in this situation. "Who dared kidnap me!" It was all because of the severe blow to his head. "Show yourself! Right now!" He yelled loudly in desperation. "Did you kidnap me for my family''s wealth! You despicable bandits...!" "Already awake?" "What?" Just then, a man emerged from behind the trees. His face was covered with a mask, making it impossible to identify him. A mask? Mask... Suddenly, all the memories came flooding back to Nathan. Everything from meeting this masked man to being kidnapped. "I''ve been kidnapped by a bandit..." Nathan hadpletely forgotten that he was the one who had initially persecuted the man. ''Well, whatever he thinks doesn''t matter.'' Eugene sat down in front of Nathan. He had slept after finishing the kidnapping, and the few hours of sleep had left him feeling refreshed. He asked with a faint smile, "Nathan. Is that your name?" "I have no name to give to a filthy bandit!" "..." Eugene stood up without a word and stepped back a little. Swoosh. He infused his legs with mana and powerfully stomped on the spot. Boom! A loud impact sound erupted, creating a huge pit. "Gag... Gaaag..." A strange noise came from Nathan''s mouth. The sight of Eugene''s astonishing power had terrified him. "I''m going to ask you many questions. Do you want to be hit in the forehead before you answer each one, or will you just speak up?" "..." Nathan''s eyes, trembling uncontrobly, looked at Eugene and then at the pit he had created. ''If he hits me in the forehead...'' There was no doubt he would meet his end. Swallowing hard, Nathan asked, "What do you want to know?" Nathan quickly changed his tone. "Now we''re getting somewhere." Eugene began the interrogation with a faint smile. "Your name? From start to finish." "Nathan von Randel Hobart..." "So you''re from the Hobart Viscount family... You look older, are you an elder?" "...Yes." This much was already known. The important part was what came next. "Being older, you must know things from long ago, right?" "What kind of ''long ago'' are you referring to?" "Things rted to the Grace Barony." "!" A sh of rm crossed Nathan''s eyes. ''Just as I thought.'' The look was fleeting, but Eugene didn''t miss it. "I''m curious about the previous Baron of Grace. It''s suspicious how he suddenly fell apart... It doesn''t make sense that such a righteous person could change overnight, right?" "..." "Do you know anything about that?" Nathan hesitated to answer immediately. It was a dark truth meant to be taken to the grave. Revealing it would bring a storm too great for his family to bear. He couldn''t speak of it, no matter what. But he couldn''t feign ignorance either. The masked man had kidnapped him, clearly harboring deep suspicions. So, the only option was to sidestep. "Shall I speak as I know it?" "Go ahead." "To my knowledge, his downfall was caused by a hallucinogenic mushroom, a ''Madcap Mushroom.'' Just a bite can blur judgment and drive a person mad. I''m not sure how he came across it, but given his sudden madness, it seems likely." "I see." Eugene nodded as if convinced. "Alright. Madcap Mushroom. I''ll remember that." "I''m d to have been of help." "Is that all you have to say?" "Yes." "Alright. Madcap Mushroom... Madcap Mushroom..." Repeating the same words, Eugene stood up and then... Swoosh! He drew his sword and pointed it at Nathan''s neck. "What! Why are you doing this!" "Don''t know why I''m asking?" "I... I don''t know why you''re..." "Hey!" Eugene''s forehead vein bulged like lightning. "Let''s say the Madcap Mushroom drives people mad. But does it also make them indulge in debauchery and sacrifice their iron mines as a symptom?" "The... the previous Baron, in his madness, acted on his own..." "That won''t do. You need a good beating first! You''re too used to lying!" Eugene tossed the sword aside and rolled up his sleeves. "Wait, just wait a moment, please!" Nathan, who had been sent flying by Eugene''s punch, shook his pale, blood-drained face frantically. Facing that fist again felt worse than death. "I''ll tell you everything, the whole truth!" "No need for that! Don''t speak. You don''t have to say anything! Just brace yourself!" "Pleaseeee!" Eugene nted his feet firmly on the ground, channeling mana through his entire body. His fist, moving with the fluidity of a wave, surged towards Nathan''s face. Boom! As the fist filled his vision amidst a gust of wind, an overwhelming fear pressed down on Nathan''s heart. He inadvertently uttered words he should never have spoken aloud. "Gu poison!" Whoosh! The fist stopped right in front of Nathan''s eyes. Eugene withdrew his fist and asked, "What did you just say? Gu poison?" "......" "The kind where parasites are used to drive people mad and control them at will?" "......" "How curious. Why would an Elder of the Hobart Viscount family mention something like that?" Eugene crouched in front of Nathan. ''I''m doomed...'' Nathan''s face, drained of color, trembled uncontrobly. Today, he might have doomed his family with his words. ---Toggle New Ads Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 52: What Did You Say Just Now? (4) Chapter 52: What Did You Say Just Now? (4) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here "So, summarizing what you''ve said so far, the ancestors of the Hobart Viscount family felt inferior to the Grace Barony?" "." "And they were insanely jealous because, despite being just a barony, they made more money than them with a single iron mine and flourished." "I''m sorry." Nathan''s entire face was swollen and bruised. His lips were so puffy that he couldn''t pronounce words properly. He had been beaten to near death by Eugene and had broken down, spilling every detail. "I can''t tell if these are people or beasts" Eugeneughed in disbelief. The misdeedsmitted by the ancestors of the Hobart Viscount family far exceeded his imagination. "Hey." "Yes." "I get that you coveted the wealth and iron mine of the Grace Barony." "." "And even the desire to swallow them up!" "." "But didnt you think that the way you went about it crossed the line?" "." Nathan weakly nodded. He wasn''t an elder from decades ago, just a person who had been pushed out in the family head''s struggle. Though he had agreed to drive the Grace Barony to madness and swallow everything they had, he didn''t directly influence these events. But even he thought... His familys misdeeds had crossed a line that humans should never cross. Sitting atop a mountain of gold built from these crimes, indulging and living well... He had no words to defend himself. "Ah... crazy bastards..." Eugene scratched his head and stood up. As he had predicted, the ancestors of the Hobart Viscount family had conspired to ruin the Grace Barony and manipte their family into ruin. And then they slowly stole everything... ''Ah.'' Seeing the well-fed and prosperous Nathan, who lived happily on the wealth and power umted through evil deeds, Eugene felt an urge to end him right then and there. His grandfather, who had been a victim of these conspiracies, must have destroyed his own family with his own hands and died with tears of blood in his heart. But... ''I must hold back.'' If he killed Nathan in anger, everything would be for naught. He needed to use him to prove the Hobart Viscounty''s misdeeds and reim all the unjustly taken breweries, stores, and iron mines. He also had to settle the massive debt. It was a path for the sake of Das, Erika, and everyone in the family who had suffered all their lives. Eugene took off his mask and crouched in front of Nathan. There was no longer any need to hide his identity, now that things hade this far. "Hey." "Yes......" Nathan trembled as he looked at Eugene, his eyes filled with fear... He seemed traumatized from being beaten too much. "You''ve been living well, feeding off what you took from our family, haven''t you?" "Yes...... that''s true......" "You''ve beenfortable for a long time. Now you know it''s time to return what you''ve taken, right?" "I am aware...... of that......" "Good. Thene with me to the security office. Confess all your misdeeds and testify in court. If you do that, I won''t beat you anymore and will treat you well." "I understand......" Nathan nodded vigorously. ''This should do it.'' Eugene sighed, about to untie Nathan, when... ''Wait.'' A doubt crept into his mind, making him pause. ...Would taking this man to the security office really solve everything cleanly? While interrogating Nathan, Eugene learned various facts about him. Nathan was just a figure pushed aside in the family headship struggle, without any significant influence. Even now, as an old man, he was merely given a ceremonial elder position by the family, unable to be expelled due to his high birth order. Had he been born in a poorer noble family, he wouldn''t have been able to afford luxuries like hiring guards and frequenting gambling houses. In essence, he was nothing more than a powerless old man in the back. ''Would it even be meaningful to put such a man on trial?'' It was unlikely. Even if Eugene manipted him to expose the Hobart Viscount family''s crimes, there would be strong opposition. Especially since the Hobart Viscount would likely form a counter-opinion. The Viscount, although greedy and indulgent in pleasures, was not a fool. By seizing everything from the Grace Barony and bing the region''s richest man, he wielded enormous influence in the area. It was highly likely that he had bribed the local security office and court. ''If that''s the case...'' The testimony of Nathan, a mere old man in the back, and Eugene''s voice based on that testimony could easily be crushed. The Hobart Viscount was the powerful head of a Viscount family, and Eugene was just the eldest son of a fallen barony. ''There''s no easy task in this world.'' Putting Nathan on the stand was ast resort. Such an action would likely result in no one listening to Eugene''s words. To overturn all the current adverse conditions and expose the Hobart Viscount family''s crimes to the world, fundamental evidence proving their misdeeds was necessary. Unquestionable, irrefutable evidence! ''For that purpose.'' He would have to resort to some bloodshed. Eugene, with a grim expression, grasped Nathan''s hand. "What are you going to do......?" Nathan, paralyzed with fear, sent him a questioning look. Eugene didn''t bother to answer and instead, summoned the mana inside his body. Zzzt. The mana soon transformed into electric energy and flowed into Nathan''s body. Crackle! "Aarrghh!" Nathan convulsed, his eyes rolling back as his face was quickly smeared with tears and snot. "Stop! Please, no more!" The electric energy raced through his body, burning his organs. The pain was beyond what any human could endure. If this continued, Nathan''s mind might break entirely. ''That''s enough.'' Eugene absorbed the energy back into himself. "Urgh, urghh..." Nathan, foaming at the mouth, gasped for air. Eugene grabbed his shoulder. "Snap out of it." "Haaahh!" "Did that hurt?" "Please, don''t do it again... I''ll tell you everything, anything you ask!" "Alright. I understand." Nathan''s face said he would confess to anything, even fabricate truths. Eugene waited for Nathan to calm down a bit before asking, "I need evidence." "What kind of evidence are you referring to......?" "Evidence that you guys fed my grandfather poison. Do you know anything?" Nathan, trembling, opened his mouth. "I, I really don''t know anything... I''m just a useless old man......!" Tears streamed down his face, overwhelmed by fear. "It''s okay. You might not know. That''s understandable." "Thank you for understanding......" "I''ll help you remember." "You''ll help me......?" Eugene smiled and took his hand again. Crackle! "Aarrghh!" Once again, Nathan was tormented by intense pain. ''Evidence! I need evidence!'' Amidst the agonizing pain, he racked his brain for anything that could serve as evidence. He desperately searched through every memory. ''Damn this family!'' If revealing information could free him from this hellish torture, he would dly see his family ruined. Crackle! His entire body was scorched ck by the high-temperature energy. Finally, after enduring the excruciating torture, Nathan squeezed his eyes shut and blurted out, "I remember!" "Oh? You remember?" Eugene quickly withdrew the energy. "Tell me, what is it?" "In the basement...... the basement!" "The basement?" Nathan nodded vigorously and continued. "There''s a sealed chamber in the basement, only essible by my brother, the former family head... He had a dark side and wrote diaries every day... He spent a lot of time there..." "So, you think evidence might be there?" "I can''t be certain... but if it''s not there, there won''t be any evidence anywhere else..." "That''s interesting..." This was indeed a significant lead. If he went to the secret chamber located in the basement of the Hobart Viscount''s residence, he was likely to find something that could serve as evidence. ''I have to check out the secret chamber.'' The next step was to n an infiltration into the chamber. For that, he needed a lot of information. The exact location of the chamber, the dangers he might face on the way, and how to open the chamber door. . Eugene smiled wryly as he held Nathan''s hand. Urghh Nathan foamed at the mouth and passed out. Oh no He hadn''t even done anything this time... It seemed the physical torture had been too much, pushing him beyond his mental limits. ''Can''t be helped.'' He''d have to ask again when Nathan woke up. Eugeney down beside Nathan to catch some sleep. He was just as sleep-deprived. --- Raei Trantions --- Several hourster. Eeeek! Nathan woke up with a start. His scream was so loud that Eugene also woke up. Awake? Let''s start. . Eugene sat in front of Nathan and took his hand. If you answer my questions well, it won''t hurt. Your lips have healed a bit, so you should be able to speak clearly. It was hard to understand you before. . Let''s begin then. I understand. Tell me the exact location of the secret chamber you mentioned. The location of the chamber is. The interrogation continued for a long time. Even the slightest piece of knowledge could determine the sess or failure of the infiltration. I now know how to get to the chamber. Tell me how to open its door. My brother was the only one who could enter, so I''m not exactly sure... But I think you''ll need some magical knowledge. What kind of magic? I''ve only seen it once or twice... But there was a huge magic circle drawn on the chamber door. It must be used to open the door, and since my brother was proficient in lightning magic, he probably used that to open and close it. No one else was supposed to enter the chamber, after all. I see. To open the chamber door, a high level of proficiency in lightning magic was required. What level of lightning magic did the former Hobart Viscount master? Six-star. Six-star Six-star was a realm unreachable for anyone in Eugene''s age group. No one had ever broken through the thick wall of six-star. To enter the chamber, I need to break through to six-star... Even Eugene, a prodigy in magic, had not yet reached six-star. It would be logical to look for another way. Logically But he didn''t have the luxury of time to ponder leisurely. There was no guarantee he could find another method. So. ''I have no choice but to try.'' Eugene had to challenge the six-star barrier. There were approximately six days left until Hobart Viscount proposed to Erika. ''From now on, I will abstain from all distractions and enter into intensive training.'' With a firm resolve, Eugene stood up. His face was calm as he drew a sword from its sheath. Swoosh! Nathan''s severed head rolled across the floor. ''I don''t particrly enjoy killing.'' But from the moment he removed his mask in front of Nathan, sparing his life had be a difficult choice. ''He had his fill of life, he won''t feel wronged.'' If Nathan did feel wronged, the previous generation''s Grace Baron in heaven wouldn''t stay silent. No one could feel more aggrieved than him, who had been manipted to ruin his own family and die alone. ''Time is of the essence.'' Eugene infused his legs with mana and leaped off the ground. There was a mountain of tasks awaiting him. ---Toggle New Ads Decided to post 4 instead. Also a reminder due to ament I read on an earlier chap, this novel is on hiatus! The author has gone missing, 60 is thest chap... Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 53: Infiltration (1) Chapter 53: Infiltration (1) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here Two dayster. Boom! Bang! Deep in the mountains. In a valley shunned even by wild animals, the sound of thunderps echoed continuously. The sky was clear, without a cloud in sight, indicating that the noise was not a natural phenomenon. The source was Eugene in the valley. "Uaaaaaah!" Boom! Shirtless, Eugene let out a battle cry as heunched bolts of lightning. The lightning, fast as light, struck the stone walls. Without looking back at his work, Eugene directed his lightning elsewhere. To any onlooker, his actions might be mistaken for martial arts training, not magic. Such was the brute force of his training. He was alone in the lifeless valley, continuously firing lightning magic. ''I didn''t want it to be this way!'' But he had no choice. With only four days left to break through the barriers of cultivation, he couldn''t afford to worry about dignity or safety. He knew his training was extremely dangerous. He was constantly drawing out mana from within his body, converting it to magic, with only minimal rest through meditation. A misstep in managing his mana could lead to a catastrophic mana overload, potentially leaving him crippled and drained of all magic. Any experienced mage witnessing this would likely scream, ''Stop, you madman!'' and might even strike him on the head with a staff. This intense training was possible only because of Eugene''s exceptional control over mana and his extraordinary mental strength. "Uaaaaaah!" Boom! Focused in his training, he lost track of time and appetite. Three more days passed in this manner. ''Time has passed so quickly.'' Das, looking years older within just a week, sat alone at his office desk, gazing at the calendar. ''Tomorrow is the day.'' The circled date on the calendar brought him despair. Tomorrow, Viscount Hobart was scheduled to propose to Erika. By tomorrow noon, Viscount Hobart would visit their house for a meal and present Erika with an engagement ring. That was Hobart''s n. ''I won''t let it happen.'' Das had sought help everywhere to arrange the urgent funds needed for the uing payment deadline, but to no avail. Sacrificing Erika to prolong the family''s survival was pointless; it wouldn''t improve their dire situation. ''Erika would be sacrificed in vain.'' He couldn''t allow his daughter to be a meaningless sacrifice. He considered eloping, ast resort he had been dying. Now, it seemed like the best option. Fleeing without paying off debts, I am destined to live as a fugitive for the rest of my life, but it''s a hundred times better than bing a servant in the Viscount Hobart''s household and enduring all manner of humiliation. The disappearance of the name ''Grace'', a lineage that hassted for hundreds of years, is a matter of great sorrow... ''Our ancestors will understand.'' Better to abandon the family name and flee than to have my innocent daughter dragged into another household and suffer unspeakable horrors. That would be preferable in the eyes of our ancestors. Even if the ancestors disapprove... ''At least my father...'' He would surely agree with my decision. Knock, knock, knock. At that moment, a knock came at the door. "Come in." Das rose to his feet. Philip entered the room and stood before Das, who spoke heavily. "Everything is prepared, my lord." "You''ve done well." "Are you truly not going to reconsider your decision...?" "I am not." Philip''s shoulders trembled slightly. Das smiled sadly and ced a hand on his shoulder. "I am grateful to have such a faithful servant like you, far beyond my deserving." "Please don''t say that." Philip''s voice trembled, and tears welled up in his eyes. ''It''s really the end...'' As the butler of the Grace family, serving and receiving orders from Das was ending today. This morning, Philip had learned of Das''s n to elope. He was asked to prepare the necessary supplies for the escape. It was no longer amand. It was a request from a man ready to abandon his title as head of the household. -My lord, even so, I will serve you until the end. Philip remained loyal to his orders. Especially since this was thestmand, he was even more diligent. ''He has given me everything...'' Decades ago, Das had saved Philip''s life when he was a starving beggar on the streets. Das had given an illiteratemoner a job as a servant, taught him to read, and educated him in various tasks. Having received such kindness, it was Philip''s duty and responsibility as a servant to faithfully execute Das''s orders. And. ''This cannot be the end.'' Das told everyone. -The burden of debt falls only upon me and my descendants. You who have served our family for so long will be safe, so please leave and start anew. If you follow me and my children, you may be in danger for aiding fugitives. I hope you leave before dawn tomorrow. Everything he said was right. There wasn''t a single fault in his words. The servants, maids, and soldiers of the household nodded in bitter agreement. Except for Philip. ''I am willing to be a fugitive.'' He had decided to flee with Das. Of course, once they escaped, their rtionship could never be the same. A noble turned fugitive is nothing but a criminal, and Philip could no longer be his subordinate. But. ''What if I''m not a subordinate?'' He could assist him as a friend. The prospect of bing a fugitive did not scare him. Though he was older and might not be of great help, he was still a man in good health who could contribute. He was resolute about leaving with Das, Erika, and Eugene. ''But when will Eugene return?'' Eugene hade back to the household about five days ago, left a message for Erika, and departed again. -I''ve found a way to improve our family''s situation. I''ll return before Viscount Hobart proposes to you. I promise. ''Such a im...'' Erika had no chance to ask questions before he left like lightning, leaving them without further information... ''Anyway.'' What Eugene left to do was not the main concern. The critical question was when he would return to the household. If he does not return by dawn today... "Lord?" "Hm?" "When will Eugene return?" "I wonder about that too." Das''s face grew tense as he sighed. "We should depart before dawn, but I believe he will return by then." "What if he does not return by then?" "I''m not sure." A bitter smile formed on Das''s lips. "We won''t leave if Eugene doesn''t show up. He said he''d be back before Viscount Hobart arrives, so we must trust his word." "Understood." Philip nodded, his face slightly heavy with concern. Then Das called out to him. "Philip." "Yes, my lord." "Are you really sure abouting with me?" "?" Why was he asking again when Philip had clearly expressed his intent? Did he think he would be a burden? ''...That can''t be.'' Worry filled Das''s eyes. He spoke slowly. "It feels odd to say this, but you are a capable servant. Wherever you go, you could easily find a job as a servant and lead a decent life." "Isn''t that all thanks to you, my lord?" Das sighed softly. "That''s not something I gave you. It''s the result of your own hard work, staying up nights..." "Even if you say so, my opinion remains unchanged. You must give me the opportunity to repay the debt of life I owe you. And..." Philip paused for a moment. A rebuttal came to mind, but it seemed inappropriate given the gravity of the moment. Yet, he couldn''t hold back his words. They spilled out uncontrobly. "...You''re not skilled at handling horses, are you?" "What?" "Who else will drive the carriage? With all the luggage... surely we''ll need a coachman." Das''s eyes widened, at a loss for words. It was the first time Philip had ever said something like that. "Heh, heh... Now that I''m no longer the lord, you''re trying to argue with me?" "If I''ve offended you, I apologize." "Of course not." Das, now smiling softly, ced his hand on Philip''s shoulder. "I''m just grateful." Philip couldn''t respond and bowed his head. If he looked up, he feared he might make a disgraceful disy. As he turned to leave the office, he let out a choked voice, tinged with emotion. "I''m d you understand... I''m d..." ---Toggle New Ads Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 54: Infiltration (2) Chapter 54: Infiltration (2) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here After Philip left the office, Das, now alone, looked out the window with a stern face. He could see the entirety of the domain he had protected all his life. Despite his efforts, he hadn''t developed thend passed down by his ancestors, only managing to maintain its current state. Yet, if asked whether he loved thisnd, Das would nod without hesitation. After all, it was his homnd, where he was born and raised. "Tomorrow, I will leave this ce." He would miss it dearly, so very much. Moisture formed in Das''s eyes. Facing the situation of abandoning his lifelong home and fleeing filled him with sadness. Knock, knock, knock. "Father, may I enter?" "What...?" Startled by the sudden knock, Das quickly wiped his tears andposed himself. As the head of the family, he couldn''t show his sorrow to others. "Come in!" "Yes!" The door opened with a clunk, and Erika entered. She walked gracefully towards Das and stood in front of him. The office light naturally illuminated her face, her eyes and pink lips shining beautifully. She was breathtakingly beautiful. Das couldn''t understand how his own lineage could produce such a beauty. ''If only she hadn''t been born so pretty...'' The saying ''beauty is a curse'' had been on his mindtely. If she weren''t so beautiful, there wouldn''t be rumors about her looks spreading across the region, nor would she have be a target of the Viscount Hobart. "Father, don''t look so sad when you see my face. I can tell." "Uh, hmm? Did I?" "You always tell me to smile, but you''re not doing it yourself!" Erika puffed her cheeks slightly. It was an act of affection, clearly intended to lighten Das''s heavy heart. ''Erika is more fitting to be the head than I am.'' A bitter smile formed on Das''s lips. As the family head, he should be showing strength and leading everyone, including Erika who had just entered the office. He shouldn''t be showing sadness but rather asking why she came and listening to her concerns. ''Erika must have many worries too.'' Especially after hearing the sudden n of fleeing under cover of night, she must have many questions. Fleeing was no easy task... "So, Erika, what brings you here?" "I have something to say about our nighttime escape." As expected. She must be curious about the departure time, how to transport all the luggage, and how to escape without drawing attention. "Tell me. I''ll exin as best as I can." "Yes!" Erika nodded and began to speak calmly. "I know you''ve already made up your mind, but I''ve been thinking about this for a very long time." "Yes, yes. What''s been troubling you?" "Well..." Erika hesitated to speak, then sighed softly before continuing. "I wish we wouldn''t flee tonight." "What did you say?" Das''s face was filled with bewilderment. "Why would you think that?" "You haven''t said it, Father, but the main reason for deciding on this escape is because of me. I''m not so naive as to not realize that... I wonder if it''s right for the entire family to suffer because of me..." Das, dizzy with confusion, tried to maintain his dignity while grasping Erika''s shoulders. "What are you talking about? If you reject the proposal and we all stay here, Viscount Hobart will seek revenge. Don''t you know that will bring even greater suffering? How can you not see..." Das''s expression hardened mid-sentence. There was a way to avoid pain without leaving, a thought too dreadful to entertain. "You''re not considering... epting the proposal, are you?" "Yes." "What are you saying!" A look of distress filled Das''s face. "You mean to sacrifice yourself to prolong the family''s futile existence? Can you truly...!" "Father..." "No, it''s not right. None of us wants that! Do you think anyone can sleep peacefully knowing they sacrificed you? If we have to maintain our lineage by sacrificing you, our ancestors would rather we take down our family crest!" "My point is..." Erika exined calmly. "The lives of those who have lived for the family for hundreds of years are here." "What meaning does that have..." "I want to say that the family name, even if it means sacrificing me, must be preserved. The name Grace cannot disappear from the world; we must prevent that at all costs." "What kind of..." Das''s voice trailed off. His entire life had been a struggle to not lose the name Grace. He had resolved to sumb to a world that stretched its ws even to his children and abandon the family name, but now... "How can you say such a thing..." Erika, a child who had never seen the glorious days of their family, was willing to sacrifice herself to preserve the family name. Das was speechless at her iprehensible self-sacrifice. ''This can''t be right.'' Protecting the family was the head''s responsibility, but protecting his daughter was a father''s duty. Deciding what was more important was not easy, but he knew he had to choose. "Your life is more important to me..." "Father..." "The escape will proceed as nned. Go back to your room and rest. We have a long journey ahead of us tomorrow." "Please don''t do this..." "This is the end of the discussion. Go back." Das turned his back, refusing to listen to anything else Erika might say. "Father..." However, Erika quickly stepped in front of Das, her eyes filled with earnestness. "I know what will happen if I ept the proposal." "If you know, then how can you..." "I''m not trying to sacrifice myself. I just want to believe." "What do you mean?" "You''ve seen how my brother has returned to his original self. You know that." Erika''s small hand sped Das''s wrinkled one. "He''se back so dependable and strong. If I''m suffering in the Hobart household, I''m sure he''lle to save me." "..." "No matter how it happens, he''ll rebuild the family and rescue me legally, whether it takes years or decades." "That''s..." Just as Das was about to counter, Erika gripped his hand more tightly. "So, Father... Don''t run away tomorrow. Stay. We should stay." "..." "If we flee, we''ll never be able to reim what our ancestors built and cherished..." If we just keep the family name alive. Someday, in the distant future, when good timese to our family again, we can return to those happier days. "So please, don''t give up." Erika smiled brightly. She showed a hopeful smile, full of strength, to her father, who had protected the family all his life. Das felt his heart tearing apart facing her. Just as Erika said, Das couldn''t easily give up on the family. It was his homnd, his everything... He truly wanted to keep the family lineage alive by any means necessary. Hadn''t he struggled for decades for this? If giving his life meant preserving the family''s legacy, Das would willingly do so. But hearing such words from his daughter, who hadn''t even seen the family''s glorious days... His throat tightened, and his eyes stung. His vision blurred with tears. ''How unfair...'' He resented the fact that he couldn''t provide a happy life for his kind daughter, resented his own reality. His head naturally bowed. He couldn''t bring himself to look Erika in the eye. Seeing Das like that... ''My foolish father.'' Erika smiled gently and, holding Das''s wrinkled hand, whispered, "You understand how I feel, don''t you, Father?" Then, she slowly walked out of the office. It was her way of showing consideration for Das, who seemed unable to continue the conversation any longer. Thud. As the office door closed behind her, Das sank to his knees on the floor. Tears streamed down his face, dampening the ground. His shoulders shook with a deste tremor. He couldn''t suppress the deep sorrow welling up inside him. The figure of a family head is always expected to be broad and strong, but at that moment, his silhouette was nothing but small and fragile. --- Raei Trantions --- After a tear-filled night, the dawn of a new day broke. Eugene, having trained in lightning magic in a secluded valley for six long days, looked up at the sky and shouted with joy. "Finally!" I did it! His body was ckened from handling lightning for so long, his hair was a tangled mess, and his eyes were bleary fromck of proper sleep. If someone saw him now, they would surely call him aplete mess. Even a beggar seeing him would proudly im, ''I look better than him!'' Eugene''s appearance after six days of relentless training and barely even breathing was indeed a sight. But! "That doesn''t matter!" A broad smile spread across Eugene''s face. He had broken through the six-star barrier of lightning magic, forgetting to eat and sleep in his dedication to training. ''Training in lightning swordsmanship really helped.'' If he hadn''t sufficiently mastered the lightning swordsmanship and built up his proficiency in handling lightning, it would have been impossible to break through the six-star barrier in such a short time. ''Anyway!'' Done is done! Eugene swiftly turned his head to look beside him. Amidst the ravaged valley, a single intact rock stood out. Five long lines were drawn on it... For each day that passed, Eugene had marked a line to keep track of the dates. Thest line wasnt drawn yet, meaning... ''Today marks the sixth day of training.'' It was also the day Viscount Hobart proposed to Erika. As the afternoon approached, Hobart would visit his family to express his feelings to Erika. ''There''s not much time left.'' Looking at the faintly brightening sky, it seemed to be around five or six in the morning. Ssshhh Eugene quickly shifted to a half-sitting position to recover his vitality and mana. Completing the process in an instant, he put on the mask and hood he had brought and hurried toward Viscount Hobart''s residence. ---Toggle New Ads Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 55: Infiltration (3) Chapter 55: Infiltration (3) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here Eugene''s infiltration n was straightforward. "Use the secret passage." When you''re as wealthy as the Hobart Viscount, who controlled the region''s riches, you end up constructing various structures, including hidden passageways. The secret passage was part of this, designed to preserve the lives of nobles in disasters such as wars and fires. Only the family''s nobles and a handful of servants knew of its existence. It was a long corridor, just wide enough for one person to pass through. Entrances to this passage were scattered throughout the estate... In the nobles'' bedrooms, annexes, underground corridors, and a section on the periphery of the Hobart estate. One such entrance was hidden near thergest tree surrounding the estate''s perimeter... Now, Eugene was hiding behind thatrge tree, observing the situation. -So sleepy... -You have night guard duty today, dont you? Behind the mask, two eyes watched the soldiers guarding the estate. -Tired? -Yeah. -We''re doomed. -Definitely. They bantered to alleviate the boredom of guard duty. -What about that search? -The missing elder a few days ago? -What else? Of course, that. -Well... The questioned soldier looked around cautiously, then whispered to hisrade upon confirming they were alone. What''s that? Eugene immediately enhanced his hearing with magic. -Honestly, that old man. He did nothing but leech off the familys wealth. -Is there a noble who doesnt do that in this house? -None. But that''s not the point. It seems the Viscount had a grudge against the old man. -So? -This is strictly confidential... -Tell me quickly. What is it? The soldier lowered his already quiet voice. -They said to just pretend to do the search mission. -What? Really? -Keep your voice down, kid. Someone might hear. -Fine, I get it. But they really said to just pretend? -Yes. -Wow... The listener sighed quietly. -They don''t even search for a missing elder? This family really has no integrity. -Im only here for the high sry. I have no respect for these people. -Who would? -Just looking at their greedy faces... -Enough. We know it without saying. The soldier patted his colleague''s shoulder in empathy. Seeing this... Viscount Hobart might have a tight grip on the region itself, but Eugene couldn''t help but think that the Viscount failed to capture the hearts of his own family members. ''Indeed.'' Considering his unsolicited advances towards Erika, it wasn''t hard to imagine him behaving simrly with other women in the household. ''Enough of that.'' There was no need to concern himself with the search for an already deceased individual. What mattered now was infiltrating the secret chamber. ''Lets see.'' He needed to locate the hidden entrance in front of the manor without being spotted by the soldiers. From listening to the soldiers'' conversation and assessing their ipetence, he realized their capabilities were merely at the level of simple guards. Knocking them unconscious wouldn''t be difficult. However, if he did, other guards discovering their unconscious peers would lead to a rigorous search, greatlyplicating his infiltration. Distracting the soldiers'' attention was the priority. Eugene gathered mana within his body and directed it to his fingertips. Whoosh. A small me ignited at his fingertips. He set fire to the bushes and swiftly concealed himself atop a tree. --- Raei Trantions --- After a few minutes... Whoosh! The bushes caught fire, sending ck smoke spiraling upward. "What the-?" "What''s with this fire?" The guards in front of the manor rushed towards the burning bushes in a panic. That moment. Swoosh. Eugene leaped from the tree and reached the front of the manor. "The entrance is in front of the oldest tree when facing the manor." He recalled the memory in his mind and began sweeping away the sand on the ground. A faint line between the earth appeared, outlining a circle justrge enough for a person to enter. ''Found it.'' Now, he had to open this entrance without the soldiers noticing. "Argh! It''s hot!" "Why wont this go out?" Looking back, the soldiers were fully focused on putting out the fire. ''I made sure the embers wont die out easily.'' He had secured enough time. All that was left was to open the entrance and slip inside. The problem was that the entrance seemed designed to be opened only from the inside, with no visible means to open it from the outside. The only thing visible was a line, barely qualifying as a gap... ''Have to make use of this.'' Eugene ced his palm on the gap and manipted his mana. Ssssss... The wind generated from his fingertips entered the gap, forming a small bundle below the entrance. In that instant, Eugenes eyes widened as he unleashed a powerful burst of mana. -Boom. The wind inside the gap caused a small explosion. The circr entrance slightly lifted. ''Now!'' Eugene grasped the entrance and lifted it. A small space, just big enough for his body, was created. He immediately plunged into the opening. Upon entering the underground passage, Eugene was met withplete darkness. It seemed the tunnel was designed with the expectation that one would bring a torch. ''No choice, then.'' Eugene cast a spell to summon a light source and hastened his steps. Given that only a few knew of this passage, he didnt encounter anyone. He quickly reached his first destination. At the end of the tunnel, he saw a circr solid line on the wall. ''It seems they''re all connected this way.'' Eugene immediately pushed the entrance and stepped inside. The space he entered was wider than the tunnel, with a paved path. It was an underground corridor. ''Now, I need to find the right path.'' The underground corridor was connected to several buildings. To reach the secret room he was looking for, he had to choose the correct path from the many forks ahead. A wrong turn would lead him to an unintended destination. ''I must stay focused.'' Recalling all the information in his head, he had no choice but to move forward, navigating based on the structure and terrain of the underground corridor. He heightened his senses to the maximum, keenly aware of any presence in the corridor, hiding whenever necessary. Finally, at the end of his journey, Eugene arrived at his final destination without being detected by anyone. A solid metal door blocked the entrance to the secret room. On the door, a massive magic circle was drawn, emanating a faint mana. It appeared to be a magic circle applied by a skilled mage directly onto the door itself. ''To open it, I''ll have to utilize this...'' Eugene focused mana into his eyes and examined the magic circle closely. Recalling that a magic circle is used to develop more precise and powerful magic of the same star, he deduced the purpose of the circle by its structure and form. ''A structure that gathers mana to unleash a rain of lightning...'' Got it. This was the magic circle for the lightning attribute spell ''Lightning Rain.'' If he touched the circle and urately deployed Lightning Rain, the door would naturally open. Click. Eugene ced his hand in the middle of the magic circle and closed his eyes. It was his first time deploying a spell following someone else''s magic circle, so he needed a bit more concentration. Tzzzzt. Eugene slowly channeled Lightning Rain, making sure there were no errors, following the structure of the magic circle. Vvvvvv. Blue light flickered along the lines of the magic circle. The light flowed like waves through the circle, quickly filling it up. ''Done!'' In that moment, Eugene opened his eyes and removed his palm. The blue light filling the magic circle shed continuously. The light converged at the center of the door, emitting a strong glow before disappearing in an instant. Click. A sound of something being unlocked came from the center of the door. Creeeak. The door of the secret chamber, unopened for decades, made a grating noise as it opened. ''Finally!'' Eugene had sessfully opened the door to the secret chamber. He immediately grasped both sides of the door and pushed it open. A space wide enough for him to enter was created. ''What?'' But inside, another door and lock were revealed. The lock was adorned with magical symbols, indicating it could only be opened with a specific key, a mana device. ''This is unexpected.'' Given that the previous Viscount Hobart had hidden all his secrets and misdeeds here, it made sense for there to be another lock behind the magic circle. Given the wealth he possessed, breaking it in a short time seemed impossible, and Eugene''s infiltration might have ended in failure... ''Fortune favors me.'' The magical lock showed no signs of mana. Such mana devices lose their functionality if there''s no flow of magic; unless it''s an exceptional artifact, they require regr maintenance as set by the creator. But this magical lock, left unattended for decades, was in a near-crumbling state. It appeared that no one from the Hobart family had managed to breach the barrier of lightning attribute magic for generations, leaving the contents of the chamber untouched. ''Luckily for me.'' Eugene lightly struck the lock. Thud. The lock, weakened by time, broke apart and fell to the ground. Eugene immediately opened the door and entered the secret chamber. A musty, stale air prickled his nose. "Achoo!" ''What kind of air is this...'' Eugene quickly pinched his nose and shut the door. He wanted to open the door wide for venttion, but he couldn''t risk revealing his presence. Thud. With the door closed, Eugene surveyed the interior of the chamber. His brow furrowed deeply. The secret chamber, filled with a dank air, resembled aboratory. A massive experiment table was set in the center, with small animal bones and insects'' carcasses to the left. ''What in the world was done here?'' Eugene shook his head in disbelief and looked to the right of the experiment table. There was an old bed, and beside it, arge bookshelf. The shelf was crammed with hundreds of books, but... ''There!'' He felt a strong intuition that evidence of the Hobart family''s misdeedsy there. Eugene rushed to the bookshelf, quickly scanning the titles. His eyes stopped on one. -Human-Based Gu Manufacturing Methods (Volume 1) He slowly reached out and pulled the book. A cloud of musty dust billowed out. Ignoring the dust, Eugene immediately opened the book. ''This is insane...'' Written in the book were methods for manufacturing Gu using humans as subjects. ---Toggle New Ads Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 56: Infiltration (4) Chapter 56: Infiltration (4) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here Swish, swish. As I turned the pages, I found notes scribbled everywhere by thete Viscount Hobart, who had painstakingly developed a method for creating Gu. This alone was concrete evidence that he had manufactured Gu. However. This was merely proof that he had created Gu. What I needed was evidence that he had ''fed'' Gu to Baron Grace. Eugene closed the book and began looking through others. ''...What''s this?'' His eyes stopped near the center of the bookshelf. -Diary Record (Volume 1) -Diary Record (Volume 2) -Diary Record (Volume 3) ... ... ''Found it.'' These were the diaries habitually written by thete Viscount Hobart. All evidence rted to his misdeeds should be in these books. -Diary Record (Volume 1) -Today, I graduated from the Kudelin School of Magic. My future is sure to be hopeful... Opening the first volume, I found stories from his teenage years. ''I should take these.'' There was no evidence of his misdeeds, but they lent credibility to the other diaries, so I decided to keep them. He continued browsing the other diary records, stopping at the thirteenth volume. -Diary Record (Volume 13) -I find the people of the Grace Barony, near our domain, displeasing. Why are these people, with a shorter history and smaller scale than our family, wealthier and more sessful? Why have our ancestors allowed this situation to persist for so long? After all, a viscount''s family is above a baron''s. It''s only natural for us to be more powerful! If they possess a status beyond their means, enjoying what we rightfully deserve! Then we must take what they have by force. Everything must proceed logically. That is my duty as the head of the proud Hobart Viscount family. For that, I am willing tomit any atrocity. For the glory of my noble family. ''This crazy bastard...'' The joy of finding solid evidence was overshadowed by rage. ''This guy''spletely lost it.'' Eugene bit his lip and continued to the next books. -Diary Record (Volume 15) I found a way to ruin Baron Grace and control him at will. It''s a method for creating Gu, found by my subordinates in the ck market. If I refine this technique from the book to create Gu and feed it to that baron... I can ruin and manipte him as I please! I will take everything that wretched man has with my own hands! -Diary Record (Volume 16) -It''s finallyplete. The mind of a human who eats the insect wriggling in that ss bottle will shatter in an instant. -Diary Record (Volume 17) -I finally fed it to him! Into the mouth of that unlucky bastard! He unsuspectingly epted the teacup I offered and drank it down! Completely unaware of the sleeping parasite inside, what a fool... ck! Eugene closed the diary he was reading. How could someone, driven by feelings of inferiority,mit such heinous acts against another person? His hands trembled with suppressed fury boiling up from deep within. "Ah..." The fact that the perpetrator was already dead and beyond the reach of revenge felt bitterly disappointing. The only remaining avenue for retribution was to hold his descendants, who had thrived on these misdeeds, ountable. He continued poring over the diaries. Detailed ounts of all the atrocitiesmitted by Viscount Hobart and others, post-feeding Gu to Baron Grace, filled the pages. Manipting him into a gambling addiction, drowning him in debt, and acquiring the iron mines at a bargain it was all there. The level of detail was such that only someone from inside the Hobart household could have known these minute anecdotes, lending credibility to the ounts of misdeeds. ''This is the perfect evidence.'' With this, I could expose the Hobart family, proving their crimes and reiming everything unjustly taken from my family. Even the massive debts could be annulled. ''I''ll take everything.'' Eugene walked over to a chest beside the experiment table and opened it. Creeeak. With the sound of rusty hinges, the contents of the chest came into view. ''What in the world is this.'' Rotting nts and animal carcasses, ingredients for manufacturing Gu, filled the chest. Theck of venttion and long-term decay produced a shockingly foul stench. ''My nose is rotting.'' Eugene threw the contents outside the chest to create space and then filled it with the diaries and experimental tools evidence of their wrongdoing. ''This is more than enough evidence.'' If nothing happened after reporting the Hobart family with this evidence, it meant the nation''s legal system was thoroughly corrupted and needed to bepletely dismantled. ''To avoid such a frustrating scenario.'' I had to avoid the police forces in areas under the influence of Viscount Hobart. That would be foolish. Even if it took longer, it was right to go to the capital''s police, where proper legal authority could be exercised. ''The problem is, it takes too long to get to the capital.'' Even if I hurried, it would take eight days to travel to and from the capital. While I dyed, my family would suffer at the hands of Viscount Hobart. ''I have no choice but to seek help from others.'' Eugene wrote his situation and request on an old piece of paper on the experiment table and ced the scroll in his pocket. Then, he hurried towards the Kudelin Count''s house, a renowned mage family located near the Hobart Viscount''s estate. --- Raei Trantions --- Antonio von Felix Kudelin. Commonly known as Antonio, he was enjoying a leisurely tea time in the annex of his family''s residence. A fragrant cup of tea in the morning was one of his refined hobbies. ''The aroma is exquisite.'' Antonio smiled contentedly as he sipped his tea... Crash! The door of the annex burst open, scattering debris everywhere. Amongst the fragments, a masked figure shot in like a cannonball and crashed into the wall, clutching arge chest. "..." Antonio''s mouth fell open. The suddenness of the situation had exceeded his understanding. "What is this..." "Elder! An intruder!" An intruder? Dozens of soldiers quickly swarmed into the room. The leading soldier growled at the masked figure. "Reveal yourself! If not, your head will be severed!" "Sorry." "Speak clearly! You viin!" "I''m sorry." "I beg your pardon?" "I was in a hurry." The masked figure removed his mask, revealing a familiar face with autumn leaf-colored hair and dark, deep brown eyes. Antonio''s eyes widened in recognition. "...Eugene? Are you Eugene?" "Antonio, it''s been a while." Thud! Eugene ced therge chest on the ground and slightly bowed his head. Though Eugene''s appearance was like a bandit and the purpose of therge chest was unclear... "Everyone, withdraw." "Sir?" "This intruder is someone I know. He''s an acquaintance of mine, so let everyone withdraw." "...This robber is your acquaintance, Elder?" "Coincidentally, yes." Speechless, the soldier turned away, leading the other soldiers out. -If he''s an acquaintance, why break in like this? -Why go through all this trouble and even break the door? Theirints pricked Eugene''s conscience. ''I''m sorry.'' But there was nothing else he could do. The situation of his family was desperately urgent. If he had followed proper protocol, he would have had to sit in the reception room and wait for Antonio, a luxury he couldn''t afford. Eugene approached Antonio and bowed his head again. "First, I apologize for breaking in like this." "...It''s alright. I owe you a favor." Antonio, waving his hand dismissively, asked with a puzzled expression. "So, why did you break in like this? And what''s in that chest?" "I''ll exin as quickly as I can. So..." Eugene sinctly and swiftly exined his situation. By the time he finished, Antonio was clutching his throbbing head and opened his mouth to speak. "So, you''re saying that your family is on the brink of extinction due to a conspiracy hatched long ago by members of the Hobart Viscount family?" "That''s right." "And the contents of that chest are evidence of their misdeeds. You''vee to me to deliver it to the capital''s police force, as the situation is extremely urgent." "Exactly." "Hmm..." Antonio murmured thoughtfully. "It''s not difficult for me to teleport to the capital with this chest and hand it over to the police. It''s entirely possible for me to use the debt I owe you for this. However, the police in the capital are very busy. Even if the severity of the crimesmitted by the old members of the Hobart family is high, it will take a long time to analyze the evidence and for thew to take action." "..." "I can move as you ask, but it''s unlikely the situation will unfold as quickly as you hope. So, I apologize in advance." "There''s no need to apologize. I have a n." "Oh?" Eugene pulled a scroll from his pocket and handed it over. "What''s this?" "It''s a letter containing everything I''ve just exined. Please take it to the Prime Minister in the capital''s royal pce." "The Prime Minister? You mean the Prime Minister?" Antonio''s face turned incredulous. The Prime Minister is the most powerful figure in the empire after the Emperor. His word could bend even the most influential figures. Naturally, getting an audience with him was not an easy task. Even for a renowned archmage like Antonio, meeting the Prime Minister required proper procedure and days of waiting. And now, to just barge in and hand over a scroll to the Prime Minister... "That... Eugene, I really want to repay my debt to you. But the Prime Minister is a very high-ranking official. Even someone like me would struggle to gain an audience. While his help would certainly expedite everything, my capabilities have limits..." "Just mention my name to the Prime Minister. If you say I need help, there shouldn''t be any problem getting through." "That sounds... unlikely." ''...Wait.'' "You''ve been talking as if you know him. Are you actually acquainted with the Prime Minister?" Eugene nodded. "Yes. I once helped him out when he was involved in a troublesome matter." "A troublesome matter? What kind of..." "Just some no-good troublemakers that needed a kick in the rear. I''m really sorry, but I''m pressed for time. Could you trust me just this once and help out?" "Cough." Overwhelmed by the absurdity of the story and momentarily forgetting Eugene''s urgent situation, Antonio was at a loss for words. ''One shouldn''t dawdle in the face of urgency.'' Especially not in front of someone to whom he owed a great debt. Antonio''s face hardened as he stood up. "I''ll trust your words and head to the royal pce. A person seeking to repay a debt shouldn''t hesitate." "I''ll remember your kindness for a long time." "Then I''ll leave immediately!" Thud, thud. Antonio, with the scroll tucked away, strode determinedly towards the chest. Grasping the chest with a resolute look, he said, "Just wait a little. I''ll resolve everything as quickly as possible and head to your family''s estate." "Okay!" Eugene nodded and smiled brightly. In that moment. "Whooosh!" With a burst of intense light, Antonio disappeared from sight. ''My part is done.'' Having done everything within his power to expose the misdeeds of the Hobart Viscount family, all that was left was to wait. ''I can only hope for justice in this world.'' Eugene looked at the clock. It was nearly lunchtime. He envisioned the future where the Hobart Viscount proposes to Erika. ''Who knows what that man might do during the proposal.'' He needed to leave for his family''s estate right away. Eugene tucked one of the diaries he had set aside from the chest into his clothing and set off. ---Toggle New Ads Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 57: Sorry, Am I Too Late? Chapter 57: Sorry, Am I Too Late? TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here In the dining room of the Grace Barony mansion. Das, Erika, and Viscount Hobart were sitting at a table Chomp, chomp, chomp! The sound of Viscount Hobart greedily devouring the scarce food on the table filled the room. After tearing into a chicken leg and swallowing the meat, Burrrp He let out a loud belch and patted his thick belly. It was an unbing sight for a noble''s meal. A rebuke was expected. Yet, Das and Erika remained silent, their mouths sealed shut. Seeing this, Viscount Hobart smirked. On such a joyous day, why is everyone so quiet? One might think it was a bad day. His pleased smile conveyed intense happiness. It''s inevitable. Today, he had secured Erika, the region''s most beautiful woman. It would be odd if he wasn''t in high spirits. The meal may be meager, but so what. Everything seemed perfect to Viscount Hobart. In contrast, everything appeared bleak to Das. How did thingse to this He had sneaked out to the mansion''s backyard at dawn, nning to flee. A carriage filled with valuables was ready, and Philip, wearing a bowler hat, sat in the coachman''s seat. Lord, everything is prepared. Just tell me when to leave. Thank you. He was to depart immediately once Erika and Eugene arrived. However, things didn''t go as Das nned. Even after the scheduled departure time passed by tens of minutes, Erika didnt leave her room, and Eugene, who had left the family, hadnt returned. Without them, there was no reason to flee, so he couldnt depart. Even as dawn broke and the day brightened, the situation remained the same. Miss Erika! We really dont have any more time! I dont want to go! Erika locked her room door firmly. Maybe its okay to stay till morning Soldiers and servants, still attached to the family, didnt leave. The departure time kept getting dyed, and no preparations were made. Time passed, it was nine oclock, then ten. Finally, at eleven, toote to flee, Philip reported with a stern face. Lord, its almost noon. Miss Erika hasnte out, and young master Eugene hasnt returned. It seems toote to flee Das knew it all too well. He was anxiously waiting, knowing that if Eugene had arrived sooner, he could have somehow taken Erika and fled But now, it was impossible. "Lord, a soldier has brought news. Viscount Hobart will be arriving soon..." Eventually, Das hardened his face andmanded. "Cancel the secret escape. Maids, prepare the meal as quickly as possible, and servants, unpack the carriage and return everything to its original ce." At that moment, the household staff busily moved to restore the estate to its original state. They erased all traces of the attempted escape and, in a rush, set up the best table setting possible. Then Viscount Hobart arrived, leading to the present moment. The food is just as bad as it was a week ago. Viscount Hobart''sughter pierced Das''s ears. ''It''s tough.'' He was at a loss for what to do next. There seemed to be nothing left he could do. Then Viscount Hobart put down his cutlery. "Ah, I can''t eat any more." ''So soon...'' A shadow fell over Das''s face. "Well, now that the meal is over..." Viscount Hobart wiped his mouth with a handkerchief and smirked. He approached Erika, knelt on one knee, and pulled out a ring box from his pocket, presenting it to her. He smiled gently. Miss Erika, I ask for your hand in marriage. To an outsider unaware of the context, it would seem like a typical marriage proposal. However, everyone present knew it was far from a fortunate situation. Including the knights lined up behind Viscount Hobart. And Das, observing the situation with a dark expression. And... Erika, under Viscount Hobart''s gaze. ''I see it all, Viscount.'' Erika smiled softly, noticing the dark desires flickering behind Viscount Hobart''s smile. Though he was kneeling politely now... The moment she became his concubine, he would undoubtedly reveal his impure desires without hesitation. He opened the thick ring box with his bulky hand. Miss Erika. A small ruby on the ring sparkled a crimson light. Please respond to my proposal. "......" Erika nced at Das. His face, full of wrinkles, was overshadowed. ''Poor father.'' Her father, so sad, had been ready to forsake his own house to protect her. His eyes, filled with desperate pleading, silently begged her to refuse the proposal. But she couldn''t. ''To protect father''s precious house...'' There was only one thing she could do. She looked forward. Viscount Hobart''s face, smirking confidently, came into view. ''I don''t want to be his concubine either...'' But to protect her family, she steeled her resolve. ''If sacrificing myself saves our family...'' She trusted that Eugene and her father, both utterly reliable, would revive the family ande to rescue her. ''It''s a pity I''ve never experienced true love...'' But given her family''s dire circumstances, even dreaming of love seemed like excessive greed. She discarded such futile thoughts and smiled gracefully. "Alright, Viscount Hobart." "......" At that moment, Viscount Hobart''s smile soared skyward. "Excellent! Hahaha!" He erupted inughter and stood up, ted at having won the woman he had long admired. His joy was like possessing the world. "Congrattions, Lord!" "We bless your love for a lifetime!" The knights, who had been silently observing, now pped joyously. "Ha ha ha! Save your congrattions for the formal wedding!" He waved his hand to silence the apuse and grasped Erika''s small hand. "......!" Das''s eyes widened in shock. "Miss Erika." "Yes?" "There''s something we must do in this joyful moment, isn''t there?" "What might that be...?" Erika smiled awkwardly and tilted her head. Viscount Hobart chuckled contentedly. "A kiss, of course." "Eh?" "It''s only natural, isn''t it? For two people who''ve just promised their love to each other to share a kiss." "Viscount Hobart!" An appalled Das eximed. "Kissing before the formal wedding! How preposterous!" But Das was already out of Viscount Hobart''s consideration. Viscount Hobart leered, fixating on Erika''s lips. Her small, pretty, pink lips ignited a me in his heart. ''I can''t wait any longer!'' Now that a betrothal was promised, there was no reason to restrain his desires. "Viscount Hobart! Stop What on earth are you doing!" An elder, his face reddened, tried to intervene, but the knights, understanding their lord''s intentions, naturally blocked his path. "How can you do this? Do you realize what you''re doing?" "." ''Leaving him be will only bring trouble.'' The knights had unjustly obstructed a noble''s path, and word of this would tarnish their reputations. ''Therefore.'' In light of their zealous efforts, it was best to quickly finish what had to be done. Viscount Hobart''s smile grew. "Miss Erika." "" Erika''s face tensed heavily. ''To demand a kiss already...'' She thought she''d only face such demands after formally bing his concubine and joining his family. He revealed his desires so quickly, far beyond her expectations. ''Such a brazen man...'' The future she faced, how arduous and painful it might be, was clear in her mind. Yet, no matter how tough and agonizing, this was the life she chose, and she must live it to the end. She managed a forced smile. "Yes, Viscount Hobart." "Ahem." Viscount Hobart, grinning, wrapped his arms around Erika''s neck. He closed his eyes and puckered his thick lips, leaning in slowly. "......" Seeing those lips, her repulsion surged. As their lips were about to meet, it felt as if even her firmly resolved heart might break. But there was no turning back now. "Erika! Get away now! Please!" Ignoring Das''s desperate cries, she closed her eyes. As she felt Viscount Hobart''s unpleasant breath, the face she longed to see shed before her. ''Brother...'' Her older brother Eugene, who had always looked after her and cherished her since childhood. In this moment of despair, she yearned for him, though she didn''t know his whereabouts. ''I''ll return before Viscount Hobart proposes to you. I promise.'' ''He said he woulde... but he hasn''t.'' He must have been held up... She missed him. With that thought, her eyes fluttered open. But all she saw were Viscount Hobart''s thick lips, now inches from hers. Their lips were about to touch... "Arrghhh!" Crash! ''What?'' The sound of shattering ss filled the room. She turned and saw an unbelievable sight. Through the broken window, a figure soared in. It was her brother, Eugene. ''Brother?'' He flew in a perfect diagonal line, his leg extended towards Viscount Hobart''s face. Viscount Hobart, in shock, looked at Eugene... ''If he hits him...'' Thump! Eugene''s footnded squarely on Viscount Hobart''s face. Like pressing into a soft bread, his foot pushed Viscount Hobart''s face and sent him flying across the room. Crash! Viscount Hobart crashed through the dining room wall. "Squeeee" His scream filled the room. "......What?" "......Huh?" "......Eh?" Everyone, knights, Das, and Erika, were speechless at the surreal scene. Thump, thump! Eugene, havingunched Viscount Hobart into the wall, stood up, dusted off his legs as if nothing happened... Ignoring Viscount Hobart, he walked towards Erika and smiled gently. "Sorry, I''mte, aren''t I?" "......" Erika, dumbstruck, couldn''t even open her mouth. ---Toggle New Ads Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 58: Dont Just Stand There (1) Chapter 58: Don''t Just Stand There (1) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here "Are you alright, Lord Hobart!" "Get up, Lord Hobart!" The btedly alert guards rushed in to assist Viscount Hobart. "Ugh!" "How heavy!" However, even with the strength of the knights, lifting Viscount Hobart''s hefty body was not easy, and they barely managed to pull him out after grabbing him from both sides. "Argh!" Viscount Hobart, sitting on the ground, groaned while holding his nose, from which a long streak of blood was flowing, as if his nose bone waspletely shattered. "What on earth has happened to me!" Dazed by the shock to his head, he couldn''t understand what had happened to him. The guards beside him vehemently eximed, "The eldest son of the Grace Baron family flew in and trampled on your face, Lord!" "We will seek justice for this crime if youmand us!" "The eldest son of the Grace family...?" Viscount Hobart trembled as he rose, his face bloodied. Eugene stood there calmly. ''Why is he so brazen after trampling on my face...?'' Viscount Hobart''s face turned red with rising anger. He burst out in fury, "You there! What is the meaning of this!" "Huh? What?" "To trample on my face and not even apologize! Do you think that''s eptable?" "Well..." Eugene, scratching his head, replied nonchntly. "Then don''t stand there." "What did you say?" Viscount Hobart''s face boiled with rage, like a bomb about to explode. "To step on my face! To break my nose! To even interfere with my kiss with Erika!" His anger erupted violently. However, from Eugene''s perspective, his own attitude wasn''t strange at all. ''That cursed family.'' Being the head of the Hobart family, he couldn''t possibly be unaware of how his family came to enjoy such glory. That guy knew everything, yet he followed in his ancestors'' wicked footsteps, trying to swallow the Grace Baron family and even covet Erika. ''I could beat him to death, and it still wouldn''t be enough.'' Breaking his nose was hardly sufficient punishment. Moreover, the recent kick wasn''t about revenge, but to stop him from forcibly kissing Erika. ''The revenge is just beginning!'' Eugene looked defiantly at Viscount Hobart. Das and Erika, standing nearby, kept their mouths agape, but he ignored them for now. Viscount Hobart, his face red with rage, insinuated, "Wouldn''t it be wise to apologize?" "Why should I?" "There are several reasons, but the most important is that Lady Erika has epted my proposal! Soon she will be living in my family''s house, and if her brother, who''s supposed to be her guardian, tramples on her future husband''s face and doesn''t even apologize, wouldn''t that make domestic life difficult?" "A husband...?" Eugene looked dumbfounded and turned to Erika. "Erika, did you ept the proposal?" "What?" "Did you?" "Well" Erika, not fully grasping the situation, barely opened her mouth when Eugene turned away, seemingly uninterested in hearing more. "Right, I knew it. There''s no way you''d ept a proposal from such an ugly guy." "U, ugly guy?!" Viscount Hobart''s face quivered in shock. "You are ugly, aren''t you?" "Y-you, youuuu!" "How could any woman like someone as ugly as you? If they did, it would only be for your wealth." "I''ll skin you alive for this!" Viscount Hobart, excessively irritated by such a trivial provocation, spat out his words furiously. "I''ll rip out that tongue myself! Bring him to me and make him kneel!" "At once, my lord!" Swoosh! The guards unsheathed their swords and strode forward. "It seems like you don''t know who should really be kneeling" Eugene, with a cold expression, activated his mana. A sea-like surge of mana flowed through his body, gathering at his feet. He clenched his teeth and stamped the ground. Boom! The ground cratered under the intense impact, sending a shockwave toward the guards. "Ahh!" "What is this!" Although trained for over a decade, they couldn''t avoid falling, but they managed to kneel in ce, their steps stopped. ''What is this guy doing?'' ''He forced me to kneel with just his mana!'' The meaning was clear. This young man''s martial prowess was not ordinary! Not only was victory in a one-on-one duel uncertain, but even if two of them joined forces, it was questionable whether they could subdue him and bring him before Viscount Hobart. Naturally, their steps stopped, and their bodies tensed up. "What are you doing! Bring him to me now!" Viscount Hobart, unaware of their inner thoughts,manded. However, even he noticed something was off, as the redness in his face slightly faded. He remembered Eugene''s recent murmur. -It seems like you don''t know who should really be kneeling... Considering the meaning of those words, it implied that it wasn''t him but Viscount Hobart who should be on the ground. That he was in a disadvantageous position ''Is that even possible?'' Unless the misdeedsmitted by his grandfather and the elders were exposed, there was no reason for him to kneel. ''Even if they were exposed'' Without evidence, it wouldn''t matter. Who would believe that the recently powerful Hobart family, known for their heinous acts, would be held ountable? Using his immense wealth to control the sentiments of the surrounding regions, Viscount Hobart felt utterly fearless. ''That foolish boy couldn''t possibly have uncovered grandfather''s misdeeds.'' With this thought, Viscount Hobart smiled smugly. As far as he was concerned, there was nothing in the current situation that put him at a disadvantage. It was not he, but that insufferable eldest son, who should be on his knees, weeping. ''But that guy''s overly confident expression is somewhat troubling'' Remembering how that guy couldn''t even utter a word during dinner a week ago, Hobart was convinced the boy was too dim-witted to pose any real threat. Viscount Hobartmanded his guards. "Subdue that man and bring him before me!" "Just stay put, I''lle to you." With a light leap, Eugene flew towards him. In a blink, Eugene was right in front of him. ''What kind of speed is this!'' "Take a look at this." Eugene pulled something out of his pocket and pushed it forward. It was an old, yellowed book titled ''Diary Record (Volume 40)''. "Di, Diary?" "Yes." "Why are you showing me this?" Without responding, Eugene simply opened the book. Viscount Hobart, with a furrowed brow, began to read. His eyes widened more and more until they could no longer expand. "This, this is grandfathers" "Recognized it right away, did you? Like grandson, like grandfather." "How did you?" "Stop shouting and just listen. I''ll exin everything." Eugene smiled broadly, gathered the book, and called out, infusing mana into his voice. "Everyone, please pay attention!" He turned a full circle, showing the diary to everyone. Naturally, all eyes were drawn to it. "This book contains the entire life story of the past Viscount Hobart." "Wh, what!" Das''s face was filled with horror. "It details how he fed my grandfather Gu, destroyed him, and then swallowed our family whole." "Is that really!" Das''s hands trembled uncontrobly. "It''s true." Eugene gave him a reassuring smile and continued. "It tells the whole story of how he got my grandfather addicted to gambling and forced the sale of the iron mines. This is hister diary, so it doesnt contain everything else, but I''ve collected all the other volumes and submitted them to the City Guard. Theyre already being examined." "This can''t be" Erika was so overwhelmed with shock that she couldnt contain her astonishment. Das, as her father, should have beenforting her... Ugh Gulp He was on the verge of losing his soul. And rightfully so, for if Eugene''s words were true, it meant all the problems the family faced could be resolved instantly. He couldn''t help but be shaken to the core. The same was true for the guards and Viscount Hobart, especially since Hobart knew Eugene''s words were true. His face looked like it had been hit by an earthquake. With a trembling chin, he barely managed to speak. "Is everything you said true?!" "Yes. Why would I lie about something like this?" "You insolent brat, daring to speak so boldly!" The moment he acknowledged Eugene''s diary as authentic, he would have to relinquish everything he enjoyed. To survive, he had to dismiss Eugene''s words and evidence as false. ''No problem there!'' Even if Eugene had submitted all the evidence to the authorities, Hobart had enough power to manipte the situation. ''I''ve fed them enough money, after all!'' Viscount Hobartughed maniacally. "So, you''ve resorted to lies to tarnish my grandfather''s honor because you''re cornered!" "What are you talking about?" "You think I don''t know your words are all lies? That diary must be a counterfeit you''ve created!" Can''t you see how old and fragile this is? How could I have possibly made this? Eugene waved the book incredulously, but Viscount Hobart puffed out his chest even more. "You think I''d believe such a farce? Waving around a fake like it''s something to be proud of." No "Shut up and listen to me!" He stepped forward confidently, trying to embody the dignity of the head of his family as he surveyed Das, Erika, and the guards. He red fiercely at the guards, seeing their hesitant expressions that suggested they might believe Eugene''s words. The guards knew the Hobart family''s nobles wouldnt hesitate to engage in dirty deeds to increase their power, but ''Anyway!'' If even the guards thought this way, what did it say about what others in his family thought of him? After calming down and thinking clearly, Viscount Hobart felt no fear or threat from Eugene''s words. Rather, he was more irked by the current situation, which seemed to undermine his prestige. He needed to make it clear to the guards and everyone present that even if the eldest son''s words were true, nothing would change! "It pains me to even refute this eldest son''s nonsense, but I must counter the nder against our grandfather." You''re mistaken "All his words are lies! Even if they were true, which they are not, no one would believe them!" No Viscount Hobart eximed confidently. "Do you really not understand?" "What." "Even if you think you''re in the right, you can''t enforce it! Justice is a privilege only those with power can afford!" "Why would Ick power?" "Our Hobart family is the leading candidate in this region! Even the local guards and the courts are on our side!" "..." Eugene, realizing his words were falling on deaf ears, chose to remain silent. "Indeed" "How could this be" Das and Erika, standing nearby, seemed to despair at Viscount Hobart''s realistic words, but... If they knew how Eugene had handled things, their despair would soon turn into great joy, so Eugene didnt bother to speak. Did Viscount Hobart perceive this as his victory? He smirked, looking directly at Eugene. "Now you see?" "See what?" "The reality that no one will believe your fake book and lies, ore to your aid." Just then, a burst of light shimmered behind Viscount Hobart, and three people appeared. ''Finally, theyre here.'' Eugene cracked a slight smile upon recognizing them. "Find this funny? In the current situation?" Viscount Hobart, enraptured in his own rhetoric, continued his speech. "The guards and the judges won''t listen to you. Youll end up in prison for a long time for insulting my grandfather and assaulting me!" "Who decides that?" Russell von Reimon Cromwell, the Prime Minister, had quietly approached Viscount Hobart''s side and smiled broadly. ---Toggle New Ads Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 59: Dont Just Stand There (2) Chapter 59: Don''t Just Stand There (2) TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here In the grand empire, stood Russell von Reimon Cromwell. He was an ordinary old man, devoid of any mana. Unskilled in both swordsmanship and magic. It was normal not to sense any aura emanating from him. Yet, all who saw him were overwhelmed by his mysterious aura. An indescribable sense of oppression exuded from the kind-faced elder. ''Why is the prime minister here...?'' Closest to him, Viscount Hobart felt a shiver down his spine. His thick lips quivered. "Is that you, prime minister...?" "Nice to see you, Viscount Hobart." "Why are you here in such a humble ce...?" "Is it polite to call someone''s home humble?" "I didn''t mean it like that...!" "Never mind. There''s no need to apologize." Russell smiled gently and walked past Viscount Hobart. "I am here at a friend''s request." "!" Realizing his slip of the tongue, Hobart reached out with trembling hands, but couldn''t touch the high stature of Russell. Russell smiled broadly in front of Eugene. "My friend. How have you been?" "Pretty good." "That''s good to hear." "And how have you been, prime minister?" "I''ve been well." It was a simple, ordinary conversation. Yet... Everyone who heard it was utterly astonished. The prime minister calling Eugene a friend! "What on earth is happening...?" "I have no idea, father..." The scene was so surreal that Das and Erika were shivering in each other''s arms. Viscount Hobart''s eyes were nearly popping out of his head. Of course, this was all part of Russell''s n. About a month ago, he met Eugene and discovered his enormous potential, offering to help Eugene if he ever needed it. He knew that establishing a connection with Eugene would be beneficial for the empire. After parting with Eugene, he continued his daily life until Antonio brought news of Eugene''s crisis earlier that day. "Let''s go together. I can spare an hour." Despite being in the middle of important work, Russell decided to prioritize helping Eugene and went with Antonio to the city''s police office. Upon arrival, the Head of Police, Alexander, rushed out to greet them. Russell exined the situation to him. "So that''s what happened." "As the Head of Police of the capital, I cannot overlook this incident." Was it the horrific nature of the story? Or because the prime minister asked in a favor? Alexander''s zeal, fueled by a sense of duty, soared high. "If the prime minister permits, I will personally go and resolve the matter!" He dered his intention to personally handle the matter with fervent resolve. Russell watched his zealous demeanor and smiled contentedly, nodding in approval. "So be it. I shall temporarily delegate the full authority of the Imperial Police Force to you." Thus, Russell, Antonio, and Alexander joined hands and arrived at Eugene''s family estate, ready to offer their assistance. Russell turned to look at Viscount Hobart, who was sweating profusely. ''How did things turn out this way...'' Just moments ago, the viscount was boasting of his power in front of everyone. Suddenly, the powerful prime minister appeared to defend Eugene, putting Hobart in an awkward position. Russell addressed him softly, "Viscount Hobart." "Yes?" "Why haven''t you corrected the wrongdoingsmitted by your predecessors?" "What do you mean...?" "Youve oppressed the innocent from a position of power gained through misdeeds. Even attempting to force a poor youngdy into your arms, the gravity of your crimes is severe." Silence fell, and Hobart''s face contorted with rage. ''Damn...! The prime minister publicly denouncing me...!'' If this story spread, people would believe the respected prime minister''s words. ''My reputation will plummet...'' To prevent this, Hobart feltpelled to refute. He cried out in despair, "You are mistaken...! I have done no such thing...!" "Is that so?" "Yes, it is! You''ve been deceived by that worthless eldest son! Give me time, and I will exin everything...!" Despite his earnest plea, Russell shook his head. "How can you deny my words..." Hobart''s face turned ashen, then a sickly green. Thud. Thud. That''s when Alexander strode forward. "I am Alexander, Head of Police of the Capital." A steely resolve emanated from the man responsible for the empire''s safety. "I came here upon hearing of your family''s misdeeds, judging them to be of severe nature. I will ask you three questions, and you must answer truthfully." Silence again. "I currently hold full authority over the Imperial Police Force, delegated by the prime minister. Failing to answer my questions truthfully is a crime in itself." ''Now the Head of Police too...'' Viscount Hobart felt close to fainting. The Head of Police, with full authority from the prime minister! His actions were unstoppable. The bribes he had fed to the local police forces were useless. ''Once hemands the police forces...'' They would investigate his crimes without hesitation or reply. As all the misdeeds came to light, there was no choice but to hand down punishment in court. ''It''s over...'' He was like a rat trapped at the edge of a cliff. ''It''s all over...'' "The first question. You knew about the crimes your ancestorsmitted and yet did nothing to correct them. Is that true? ...No... Haha. Of course, youre free to answer as you wish. Alexander scoffed at the obvious lie and continued. "Second question. Have you oppressed innocent people using the power built on your ancestors misdeeds? ...No... This one too, no? Well, fine. The final question. Did you threaten Lady Erika with an excessive debt and try to take her as your concubine? ...No, truly not... So, it''s all no, then. My questioning is over. Alexander sternly warned. "If there''s any falsehood in your responses, youll face an aggravated penalty in the final judgment." "...Yes." I will now head to the local police forces. You should return to your family and remain silent until the forensic examination of the evidence ispleted. Both families must refrain from contact until then. "Why are you doing this... I really didn''t do anything!" Why does nobody believe me! Viscount Hobart cried out like a child throwing a tantrum. At his disgraceful behavior, Alexander sharply rebuked. Stop this disgraceful disy and go back. "I''ll help." Antonio, who had been silently observing, touched Viscount Hobarts shoulder. Warp! A burst of light enveloped them, and Viscount Hobart disappeared. Uh The lord The guards were dumbfounded. Surely a mage of Antonio''s caliber wouldn''t have sent Viscount Hobart to some strange ce. It was more likely he was sent to his own mansion, but the situation had unfolded so quickly that they were caught off guard. Antonio, looking puzzled, asked. Would you like me to send you as well? No, thank you! Well find our own way back! The guards vehemently shook their heads and hurried away. They knew better than to risk being warped in such a hasty manner. A poorly executed warp could leave them reeling for hours. Smart men. Antonio, who had no intention of using refined magic, clicked his tongue in disappointment. The warp he had just used was crudely executed, with only the coordinates fixed. Viscount Hobart would likely be regurgitating his meals for days. "It seems everything is wrapped up now. Prime Minister, I shall return to my official duties. Good work. Yes! Alexander promptly left the dining area. It''s all over now. All that was left was to wait, and his family could reim everything unjustly taken from them. "I should express my gratitude for the help." Eugene felt the need to thank Russell for heeding his sudden request. He turned to look at Russell. ''What?'' But Russell was doing something unexpected. He was lowering himself in front of Das, who was sitting down Pleased to meet you, Baron Grace. Prime Minister?! I am Russell von Reimon. Please, stand up! How can you bow to someone like me! Why should I stand stiffly when I am not the Emperor? Russell was fostering a friendly rtionship. Suddenly, why? Eugene was baffled by this sight, but Russell only showed a warm, sun-like smile to Das and Erika. To strengthen a bond with someone, its best to make a good impression on their family first. He was convinced that Eugene would soon be an influential figure in the Empire. Russell wanted to solidify the foundation of a good rtionship between the royal family and Eugene from the start. So, he couldn''t just stand by during his first meeting with Das and Erika, Eugene''s family. Baron, I hope the Grace family and the royal family continue to maintain good rtions. But of course! All noble families are loyal to the royal family! Thank you for saying that. Meeting the Prime Minister for the first time, Das was sweating profusely. I also hope Lady Erika views the royal family favorably. Of course, I do! Erika was no different. Although Russell treated her withplete kindness, she couldn''t help but sweat under his immense authority. Only after Russell felt he had sufficiently fostered goodwill did he stand up. Then, I shall see you again another time. Take care on your way back! Thank you for speaking with us! Das and Erika, anxious not to make any mistakes, barely managed their farewells and copsed back into their seats, drained. A terrifying man Russell approached Eugene and smiled broadly. I was pleased to be able to help you. ...Im even more grateful. Its good of you to say that. I wont forget this debt. I didnt do it for a repayment, so dont worry about it. However, he knew he had to remember it in the back of his mind. ''Its about time to leave.'' The hour he spared for this was almost up. He regretted not being able to talk more with Eugene, but he had to return soon, or the royal family, without its centerpiece, would fall into a state of panic. Well, I must be going now. Youre leaving already? The royal family wont leave me be, so I have no choice. Russell smiled lightly and extended his hand for a handshake. Take care of yourself. The long-awaited meeting with the Prime Minister hade to an end. ---Toggle New Ads Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 60: Im Really Thankful. Chapter 60: I''m Really Thankful. TL/Editor: Raei Schedule: N/A Illustrations: Posted in discord. Join the discord! Here Incredible stories astonish people. When not just one, but several such stories surge like waves, people''s surprise turns to utter bewilderment. "That''s what happened." "......" Despite Eugene exining everything three times, Erika and Philip could only stand with their mouths agape. ''Is this real...?'' The stories Eugene had told were all incredible. "So... you''re saying that brother infiltrated the Hobart Viscounty to find evidence of their misdeeds and sought help from the prime minister?" "Yes." "And that''s why the capital''s Head of Police came to investigate... and soon, our family can reim everything that was unfairly taken from us, right?" "Yes." "Incredible..." Just a few hours ago, their family was on the brink of downfall, but now they could regain everything that was stolen. Understanding this unbelievable fact in one''s mind and epting it in one''s heart were worlds apart. Das barely believed it himself because he had seen it with his own eyes, but if he hadn''t seen it, he wouldn''t have believed it. Just look at Philip, who didn''t see anything because he was outside the room... "Is all of this really true...?" He still couldn''t grasp the reality. "Erika, is this really...!" "It seems like it''s all real..." "Huh..." He needed confirmation from Erika and then looked at Phillip, needing to confirm it once more. But Phillip couldn''t say anything. Looking at Phillip with his eyes closed, facing the sky, his mouth involuntarily shut tight. ''Father... Your son has revived the family...'' Tears were in Das''s eyes. The sight of his broken father personally destroying the family haunted him. ''I can''t believe he changed due to Gu...'' Unable to believe that his wise father had changed, he lived in doubt for a long time. He always believed someone had conspired to ruin his father. He continued to believe in his father, who had passed away. Many found this frustrating. His wife, too, who had left long ago, with no news since, had expressed her frustration to Das before leaving. But now, everything was clear. ''My father was innocent...'' His son, the family''s beacon of hope, had unraveled the truth. He had cleared his father''s name. ''But it doesn''t end there...'' He had broughtpelling evidence of the Hobart Viscounty''s misdeeds. Thanks to this unbelievably great achievement, his family could return to its glorious past. ''He truly is the blessing of our family...'' Slowly, Das opened his eyes. "Father..." "Lord..." Philip, Erika, and Eugene were all looking at him. He slowly rose and walked towards Eugene. And then. He opened his arms and embraced him tightly. "Thank you..." His voice, tinged with emotion, broke through. "Thank you for clearing my father''s name and for restoring the glorious days of our house..." "..." "Truly, thank you..." At this sight, Erika and Philip remained silent, quietly closing their mouths. ''Lord...'' In Das''s mncholic silhouette, one could see the life of a man who had struggled for decades to uphold his family''s legacy. --- Raei Trantions --- Several hourster. In a police investigation room. "All the evidence is authentic...!" The investigators trembled as they read the old handwritten records. This was because the books brought from the secret chamber of the Hobart Viscounty, upon Alexander''s order for investigation, were all genuine. As the examination progressed ording to the set procedures, the authenticity of the handwritten records became increasingly clear. An investigator, who had never taken a bribe from the Hobart Viscounty, suddenly stood up from his desk. "There''s no need to go to trial! The evidence is too conclusive!" At this, Alexander smiled slyly and asked. "Is that so?" "Yes! Both the handwritten records and the actual experimental tools used for Gu production are undeniably genuine!" "So, we can take official action as early as tomorrow without any issues?" In this world, the police force was thergest organization responsible for maintaining social peace. While detailed judgments of punishment were the domain of the court, the police had the authority to impose immediate sanctions in cases where the severity of the crime necessitated urgent action. "Yes! Combined, these crimes warrant at least life imprisonment! We need to arrest the members of the Hobart Viscounty tomorrow morning to prevent any chance of escape!" "You handle your job very efficiently. Whats your name?" "It''s Kyle!" "Kyle, I''ll remember you. If you evere to the capital''s police force, look for me." Alexander, having made a mental note of the righteous investigator, turned to address everyone. "As our investigator Kyle has informed, the evidence against the Hobart Viscounty''s misdeeds appears to be genuine." "Yes!" "Since it''ste today, be prepared to move out to the Hobart Viscounty first thing tomorrow morning. We will arrest all the nobles of the Hobart family!" "Yes!" "Now, you may rest." With those words, Alexander turned and headed towards the officers'' room. To dispatch the police force tomorrow morning, there were several tasks to be done, including issuing the deployment orders to the officers. ''No choice but to move quickly.'' Having taken on the prime minister''s request, he had to work with full dedication. Punishing a noble family for their heinous crimes was not something to be hesitant about. ''The Hobart Viscounty must relinquish everything they''ve unfairly acquired.'' Considering the crimes theymitted and the evidence against them, their punishment was bound to be severe. ''Including the huge debt of the Grace Barony.'' The iron mines, stores, everything. Everything would return to the ownership of the Grace Barony. ''And all their wealth must be confiscated.'' Considering the decades of suffering endured by the Grace Barony, even thispensation would hardly be enough constion. After all, lost time cannot be recovered. "I''m just doing my best." Supporting Eugene, who is recognized as a friend of the Prime Minister, is the best thing I can do. Bang! Alexander kicked open the door of the officers'' room and made his entrance. The officers immediately stood up. "Head?!" "What''s happening?" The faces of those who had taken bribes from the Hobart Viscount for years were now visible. Looking at their wavering eyes... ''They really filled their pockets, didn''t they?'' I could roughly estimate how much they had taken. ''Well, no matter how much they took.'' It didn''t matter. Tomorrow, all those high-ranking officials who had pledged loyalty to the Hobart Viscounty would lose their power. Entrusted with full authority by the Prime Minister, Alexander''s singlemand would brutally enforce thew. ''Well, that''s another matter.'' Those officials, who received generous sries, couldn''t control their greedy. They deserved to be thrown in jail. ''I''ll have to dy it a bit in the order of things.'' To swiftly and easily judge the Hobart Viscount, even the hands of these corrupt officials were temporarily needed. "We need your cooperation." "Are you referring to the matter rted to the Hobart Viscount?" A quick-witted officer rapidly asked. ''Shrewd one.'' Looking at him, I could tell he was one who had heavily indulged in bribes. ''With that much taken, one would think he''d stay loyal.'' As soon as he realized the Hobart Viscount was finished, he started cutting ties immediately. ''Well, it makes my job easier.'' Alexander grinned and began speaking. "You''re well-informed. I suppose the other officers already know, but the discovered misdeeds of the Hobart Viscount are very serious..." He shared the truth about the Hobart Viscount''s wrongdoings. "And the punishment to be handed down will be severe..." He conveyed that immediate sanctions would need to be imposed tomorrow. His words carried the full weight of authority and justification. The officers responded with fiery eyes, seemingly ready to burn down the Hobart Viscount. "We''ll lead the police force out first thing tomorrow morning!" "I''ll oversee the seizure of the iron mines, breweries, and stores!" "Good. Convene a full officers'' meeting right away." "Yes!" "Understood!" "I''ll be stepping out for a bit. Don''t wait up for me." With everything swiftly concluded, Alexander left the officers'' room. ''Good news should be delivered in person to be savored.'' Now that the situation had turned favorable for retrieving everything unjustly taken, how eagerly the involved parties must be waiting for the news! With the progress of the matter outlined, it was time to share the good developments. ''And if Eugene and his family are moved by my actions?'' They''ll surely pass on good words to the prime minister. If that happens! ''I could rise even higher!'' It meant a sweet tale of acquiring both wealth and honor. "Ahahaha!" Alexander rushed towards the Grace Barony''s residence. Dreaming of a bright, rosy future! --- Raei Trantions --- Several hours passed into the early evening. In the office of the Grace Barony, four people quietly sipped tea in a serene atmosphere created by Das. -Nothing is confirmed yet. It''s best to wait quietly for now. The reason was that it was too early to celebrate. This was indeed true wisdom. After spending hours hugging Eugene, crying tears of joy, they calmed down, realizing Das''s words were right. ''It still feels like a dream.'' Despite the asional smiles that couldn''t be helped, the four in the office maintained aposed atmosphere, sipping the tea Das had personally brewed. The warm tea helped soothe their excited hearts, slightly fading the image of the iron mines from their minds... Bang! "Lord!" "What, what is it?" Startled by the servant who burst in as if to break the door, they all turned to look. Etiquette would have required the servant to knock first, but no one could reprimand him, seeing his flushed, agitated face. The servant, visibly worked up, blurted out his message. "The Head of Police has arrived! He says he has good news, you shoulde out quickly!" "Good news...!" "Let''s go out quickly!" Eager for just that news, the four dashed out of the office without a moment''s dy. They ran swiftly as light and soon reached the reception room, where they were greeted by a gently smiling Alexander. "Huff. Huff." Das, who should have spoken first, seemed too out of breath due to his frail stamina. ''Can''t be helped!'' Erika, young and energetic, stepped forward. "Lord Alexander! May we know about the good news?" "I was just about to share it with you." Gulp! Erika''s loud swallowing echoed through the room. With a light smile, Alexander sinctly conveyed the recent developments. "All these matters will be executed first thing tomorrow morning." "Really...?" "I''m here to deeply apologize on behalf of the local police force, which failed to recognize the unjust suffering endured by the Grace Barony." Alexander deeply bowed his head. "Why would the Head of Police...?" "Please, raise your head..." As they watched, the expressions on the four faces softened. It felt as if the burdens in their hearts were melting away. Especially... ''The long suffering is finally ending.'' Das, who had endured the longest, had a look of great relief. ''Today is the best day since I became the head of the house.'' A moment he would never forget for the rest of his life... Das, with a deliberately stern face, began to speak. "Philip." "Yes, Lord." "Tell the servants to bring in drinks and food." "Does that mean..." "Let''s have a celebration." With those words, Das showed a joyous smile. His face, lined with wrinkles, was filled with happiness. For some reason, looking at his face made everyone feel like they were about to cry. "Lord..." Holding back tears that threatened to rise, Philip responded with joy in his heart. "I''ll go right away!" "...Sob." Erika, too young to hold back her tears, buried her face in Eugene''s chest. Eugene, gently stroking her hair, smiled softly. ---Toggle New Ads Andddd that''s it! we are done for now until the authores back! which uh may be never... Anyways, I hope you all enjoyed! I''ll be picking up a new novel by the end of this week and two more sometime next week! (*) Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!